place part whereof consisteth in the Story part in the Allegory So that the whole sense is contained in them both So for the second example of the Tropological There is not a two-fold sense of that place but one general sense that as the mouth of the Ox was not to be muzled so the Minister of the Gospel must be provided for Likewise of the Anagogical kinde It is not one sense to understand the rest of Canaan another the Kingdom of God But there is one whole sense that as they for their Idolatry were deprived of the Land of promise so we should take heed least by our disobedience we lose the hope of the Kingdom of heaven So we conclude that those are not divers senses but one sense diversly applied The literal sense is the only sense of the place because out of that sense only may an argument strongly be framed wherefore seeing Allegories and Tropes do not conclude they are not the senses of the place and Allegories devised beside the sense prove not though they may illustrate It is manifest that is always the sense of the holy Ghost which is drawn from the very words But we are not so certain concerning any mystical sense unlesse when the holy Ghost himself teacheth us as for example it is written Hos. 11. 1. Out of Egypt have I called my Sonne and Exod. 12. 46. Ye shall not break a bone of him It is evident that the first place is understood of the people of Israel the later of the Paschal Lamb. Who durst have applied those things to Christ unlesse the holy Ghost had first done it and declared his minde and meaning to us viz. That Son in the first place doth not only signifie the people of Israel but Christ also and by bone in the later place not only the bone of that Lamb but of Christ also is understood Secondly To whom the chief Authority to expound Scripture is committed It was decreed in the Councel of Trent That Scripture should be expounded as the Church expoundeth it and according to the common and unanimous consent of the Fathers If the Fathers agree not the matter is referred to a generall Councel If there it be not determined we must have recourse to the Pope and his Cardinals We say also that the Church is the Interpreter of Scripture and that this gift of interpreting resides only in the Church but we deny that it belongs to certain men or is tied to a certain place or succession of men The Ministry of judgement the Lord hath given to his Church 1 Cor. 2 15. and 10. 15. 1 Ioh. 4. 1. Act. 15. 16. 2 Cor. 14. 29 31 32. but the Soveraignty of judgement he hath reserved to himself The holy Scripture knows not the ancient Fathers acknowledge not as long as we have the Scripture there needs not any such standing Judge in the Church These three things Mr Down proves in his not consent of Fathers but Scripture the ground of faith p. 261. to 266. The holy Ghost is the Judge and the Scripture is the sentence or definitive Decree We acknowledge no publick Judge except the Scripture and the holy Ghost teaching us in the Scripture He that made the Law should interpret the same 1 Cor. 1. 12. 1 Ioh. 2. 27. Arguments brought by the Papists for their opinion Object 1. They object that place Exod. 18. 13 26. Answ. Moses was a Prophet indued with singular wisdom adorned by God with extraordinary gifts sent immediately by him and commended by Divine Testimonies to the people the Pope is not so He had chiefest Authority from God over all the Israelites but the Pope hath not so over all Christians Moses his Authority was extraordinary no man succeeded in his place Ioshua was a Captain only or Judge in Civil things Aaron only a Priest to administer in things sacred but Moses exercised both functions Object 2. They urge that place Deut. 17. 9. Answ. Here the Civil Magistrate and the Judge are joyned together as vers 12. If it will follow hence that the Pope must be Supreme Judge in all Ecclesiastical matters the Emperor ought to be as well in Civil 2. The Pope doth not hold the same place among Christians that the high-Priest did among the Jews For he was the chiefest having all the rest of the Priests subject to him but the Pope is one amongst all having collegues many Bishops as at first or a few Patriarchs as after Object 3. Eccl. 12. 11. If the chief Pastor in the Old Testament had such authority much more the chief Priest in the New Answ. This one Pastor signifieth neither the High-Priest in the old Law nor the Pope in the new but Jesus Christ the high Shepherd for our souls Object Matth. 6. 19. Christ saith to Peter To thee will I give the Keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven Therefore the Pope hath Authority to expound Scripture Answ. First By the Keyes here is meant Commission to preach the Gospel not Authority of interpreting the Scriptures When the Gospel is preached the Kingdome of Heaven is opened to the Beleevers and shut to the unbeleevers Secondly That Authority of the Keys was not committed to Peter only but to the other Apostles also Mat. 28. 18 19. There is a two-fold Judgement 1. Of Discretion 1 Cor. 10. 15. 2. Of Authority as the Parliament judgeth capital crimes If the Papists understand the word Iudge to signifie Discerning as when we judge of meats by the taste every faithful person ought to pray unto God for grace to judge to discern and to know the true sense of the Scripture But if by judging they understand to pronounce Decrees definitive and infallible Judgements touching the sense of the Scriptures thereby to binde other mens consciences there is no man in the world that hath that power See Moulins Buckler of Faith We have a more compendious way to come to the understanding of the Scripture It were too long when we doubt of any place to stay till we have the general consent of the Pastors of the Church or to expect a general Councel or to go up to Rome But the word of God is amongst us the Scriptures themselves and the Spirit of God opening our hearts do teach us how to understand them And yet we say not as the Papists falsây charge us that we allow every private mans Interpretation of Scripture refusing the judgement of the Pastors of the Church Panoruitan saith The opinion of one godly man ought to be preferred before the Popes if it be grounded upon beâter authority of the Old and New Testament 2 Pet. 1. 20. No prophecy of the Scripture is of any private Interpretation Stapleton saith Iuterpretation is private either Ratione personae when the man is prviate or Ratione medii when it is not taken out of the Context and Circumstances or Ratione finis when it is for a false end Now private Interpretation in regard of
a Candlestick doth a Candle Revel 2. 1. 4. To interpret the Scripture by the Scripture Since many things in Scripture are doubtfull and hard to be understood without an Interpreter Acts 8. 31. it doth belong to the Church to expound the same to interpret and give the sense Nehem. 8. 8 9. Luke 24. 27. provided that this exposition be by the Scriptures Some of the Papists say That the Church may condere articulos fidei facere Canonicum quo ad nos and though they talk of Councels and Fathers yet all is as the Pope concludes The testimony and tradition of the Church especially the Primitive Church is necessary to know that the Gospel of Matthew is divine Scripture by an historical and acquired faith to know this by a divine and infused faith besides the Authority of the Church the matter character and contents of every Book and comparing of it with other Scriptures do serve as an inward cause to produce the said infused faith Object We are sent to the Church to determine all Controversies 1 Cor. 11. 16. Sol. Controversies are either Dogmaticall concerning Faith or Rituall concerning true Order The Proposition is about these not the first Secondly From this fundamental truth that the Scripture is immediately from God the Basis indeed of all Religion 1 Cor. 15. the wickednesse of the Church of Rome is farther to be condemned which will not suffer the Scriptures to be read in their Churches but in an unknown tongue nor in private by the common people without special leave and certain cautions from their superiours Of old they would not suffer them to be read at all of late they are forced to give licences to some and they teach them that they should not make the Scripture judge of the Doctrine and Practice of the Church but the Doctrine and Practice of the Church must be the Interpreter and Judge of the meaning of the Scripture that is they must take the Scripture to mean none otherwise whatsoever it seem to say then what is agreeâble to that which the Pope doth teach and practise There cannot be a surer sign of a bad cause then that it fears to be tried by the writings which it self cannot deny to be written by God for correction for reproof for instruction in righteousnesse Some Papists are more modest herein as Bellarmine lib. 2. de verb. Dei c. 15. Catholica Ecclesia statuit ne passim omnibus concedatur Scripturae lectio some more rigid as Huntly and Hosius The Papists object the obscurity of Scriptures as an argument to hinder Lay-men from reading them and account it a matter of profanation to allow men women and children and all promiscuously the use of the Vulgar Translation and think they will rather be hurt then benefited by them taking occasion of erring from them Hosius urgeth that Give not holy things to dogs Cast not pearls before Swine to prove the people must be barred from reading of the Scriptures It is Pope Innocents Glosse a Beast might not touch the Mount a Lay-man may not meddle with Scripture Lindan saith Nihil noxae inferretur in Ecclesiam salvo traditionis fundamento if there were no Bible and another Scriptura citius faciet Haereticum Lutheranum quam Catholicum Because we will have all proved by Scripture and make that the compleat Rule for what we believe or do in all Theological matters they call us Scripturarios Scripture-men and Atramentrarios Theologos and so to carry or read a Bible is matter of scoff we may stile them in Tertullians phrase Scripturarum Lucifugae and Traditionaries St Gregory who is blessed in their Church exhorteth a Lay-man to the serious study of the Scriptures that thereby he might learn the will of God alledging that the Scripture is the Epistle of God unto his creature Quid est autem Scriptura sacra nisi Epistola omnipotentis Dei ad Creaturam Greg. lib. 4 epist. 40. ad Theodorum mediâum Proving further That obscurity of Scripture is so frothy an argument for perswading any devout Christian not to reade it that it should rather incite them to greater Diligence therein and therefore he elegantly compâres the Scripture to a River wherein saith he there are as well shallow Fords for Lambs to wade in as depths and gulphs wherein the Elephant may swim Chrysostom held it a thing necessary for all men daily to read the Scriptures Audito quaeso saeculares comparate vobis Biblia animae pharmaca St Ierom did exhort divers women thereto and commended them for exercising themselves therein he writes to Laeta and Gaudentia and shews them how they should bring up their daughters Scripturas sacras tenebat memoriter Hieron de Paula in Epitaphio He commends the Husbandmen about Bethlem for being so perfect in the Scripture That they had the Psalms of David by heart and sang them as they followed the Plow Arator stivam tenens cantat Davidicum melos Epist. ad Demetriad The Apostle would not have commended this in Timothy 2 Tim. 3. 15. That from his childehood he knew the holy Scriptures nor noted it to the praise of his Grandmother and Mother that they had trained him up so if he had not known that the holy Scriptures are so plain that even a childe may be able to understand them What may we judge of the other easier books when the holy Ghost would have the Revelation the obscurest book of all the Scripture to be read Revel 1 3 The people took occasion of erring and blaspheming from the humiliation of Christ many abuse Preaching and the Sacraments 2. By this reason the Latine Bibles should not be suffered to be read publickly because many understanding Latine from the reading of them may take occasion of erring There is a greater reason to be had of Gods elect which are edified by reading of the Scripture then of those who wrest them Peter by this reason stirred up the faithfull to reade the Scriptures with greater devotion 2 Pet. 3. 14 15 16 17. 3. This is common both to the Ecclesiastical Persons and Laity to take occasion of erring and blaspheming from the Scripture If we peruse the Histories of times past we shall finde that learned and Ecclesiastical men did oftner fall into Heresies and Blasphemies from misunderstanding and wresting the Scriptures then any of the common sort of people who were often also by the learned drawn into Heresie The Papists are not afraid the people should be corrupted by reading their legends and lying fables by their Images which doe naturally teach Idolatry The Papists further object That the Hebrews did not permit young men to read part of Genesis Canticles Ezekiel We must know that the reading of those Scriptures non ablatam hominibus sed dilatam fuisse was not taken away from them but delayed only They permitted all men before thirty to read all other Chapters of holy Scripture and after thirty these
Apostles wrote in Greek which wrote peculiarly to the Jews as Iâmes and Peter Matthaeum Hebraiâè scripsisse convenit inter antiquos Citat Irenâum Origenem Athanasium Epiphanium Chrysostomum Hieronymum Vossius de genere Christi dissertat Scripsit Hebraea lingua quia praecipuè Iudaeorum quos viva voce hactânus docuisset haberet rationem Id. ibid. Vide Grotium in libros Evangel It was needfull that the Gospel should be written by many First for the certainty Secondly for the perfection of it Amongst all the Evangelists there is a general Agreement and a sp ãâ¦ã rence they all agree in the main scope and subject Christ they dââââr in ãâ¦ã al Argument and Order All describe the life of Christ some more largely some more briefly some more loftily some more plainly yet because all were inspired by the same spirrit they all have equal Authority The difference of Evangelists in some smaller matters proveth their consent in the greater to be the voice of Truth for had they conspired all together to have deceived the world they would in all things have more fully agreed The Doctrine of the Covenant of Grace is more plainly expounded the will of God and way to Salvation more plentifully set down in the New Testament then ever it was in the dayes of Moses or the Prophets and in these books of the New Testament all things are so established as to continue to the end so that we must not look for any new Revelation All these Books we receive as Canonical because they are Divine for matter and form divinely inspired by God sanctified and given to the Church for their direction written by the Apostles or Apostolical men sweetly conâenting with other parts of holy Scripture and with themselves received alwayes by the greatest part of the Church of God They were written after the death of Christ by the direction of the holy Ghost the Apostles by lively voice first preached because it was needful that the Doctrine of the Gospel should by their preaching as also by signs and wonders be confirmed against the contradictions and cavils of the Jews and Gentiles and be allowed by the assent of believers generally before it was committed to writing that we might be assured of the certainty of those things which were written These Books are acknowledged Canonical both by us and the Papists so that touching this matter there is no controversie between us and them Among the confest writings of the Scriptures attested by all and not contradicted by any The four Gospels are first to be placed and then the Story of the Acts of the Apostles See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. lib. 3. cap. 3 4. and lib. 5. cap. 8. and lib. 6. cap. 18. The Epistles doubted of by some for a while were first the Epistle to the Hebrews the Epistle of Iames the second Epistle of Peter the second and third Epistles of Iohn the Epistle of Iude and the Revelation of which I shall treat more when I come to handle the Books of the New Testament particularly The Story of the woman taken in Adultery hath met with very much opposition See Gregories Preface to his Notes upon some passages of Scripture Crojus defends the truth of it Observat. in Nov. Testam c. 17. Vide Seldeni uxorem Ebraicam cap. 11. The Inscriptions and Titles prefixed before the Epistles are no part of holy Scripture written by the Apostles but added to the Epistles by some others The Subscriptions and Postscripts also of divers Books are false counterfeit and erroneous not written by the Apostles but added afterward by the Scribes which copied out the Epistles The Subscriptions of the later Epistle to Timothy and also to Titus are supposititious they are neither found in the Syriack nor in all Greek Copies nor yet in the vulgar Latine translation these additions were made some hundred years after the Apostles The Canonical Books of the New Testament are either Historical Doctrinal or Prophetical 1. Historical containing matters of fact the History of 1. Christ exhibited in the four Evangelists or Gospels as they are stiled by God himself Mark 1. 1. Matthew Mark Luke and Iohn called Gospels because they contain a message of joy and gladnesse They all treat of one subject Christ Jesus incarnate are most true Historians Luk. 1. 2. Ioh. 21. 24. 2. His Apostles in the Acts written by Luke thirty years after Christs Ascention so termed of the principal subject of the History though the acts of others not Apostles are there recorded 2. Dogmatical or Doctrinal such as were written by the Apostles for the instruction of the Church of God in faith and manners commonly called Epistles and that by warrant of the Scriptures 1 Thes. 5. 27. 2 Pet. 3. 1 16. because they were sent to them who had already received and professed the Gospel of Christ. The Apostles being oft times unable to instruct by their personal Presence supplied that by writing Epistles These are one and twenty written 1. By Paul 1. To whole Churches 1. Gentiles To the Romans To the Câninthians To the Galatians To the Ephesians To the Philippians To the Colossians To the Thessalonians 2. Jews To the Hebrews 2. To particular Persons 1. Timothy 2. Titus 3. Philemon 2. Iames one 3. Peter two 4. Iohn three 5. Iude one 3. Prophetical wherein under certain resemblances the state of the Church of Christ till the end of the world from the time of Iohn the Evangelist is most truly and wonderfully described and receiveth its name Apocalyps of the Argument Beza Piscator Calvin Erasmus Grotius have done well on all the New Testament Of the Papists Iansenius hath done well on the Harmony of the Lutherans Chemnitius and Gerhard of the Protestants Calvin Maldonate and De Dieu Cameron Scultetus and Grotius have done well likewise on the Evangelists Matthew and Iohn were Apostles of the twelve Mark and Luke Evangelists Apostle is a name of Office or Dignity It notes one sent from another with command in special certain famous Embassadours of Christ. The Evangelists were Comites vicarii Apostolorum they accompanied the Apostles in preaching the Gospel and had curam vicariam omnium Ecclesiarum as the Apostles had curam principalem The Title Evangelist is taken 1. For such as wrote the Gospel 2. For such as taught the Gospel and these were of two sorts either such as had ordinary places and gifts or such whose places and gifts were extraordinary such Evangelists were Timothy and Titus Smectymn Answ. to an Humble Remonstrance Sect. 13. Matthew There was never any in the Church which doubted of its Authority Some say he wrote in Hebrew but that is uncertain as hath been already declared He interprets the Hebrew name Emanuel Chap. 1. 23. and those words Câ 27. 46. therefore it is likely he wrote not in Hebrew for why should one that writeth in Hebrew interpret Hebrew words to such as
rule in the Old Testament to the Law and the Testimony in the New they confirmed all things by the Old it directs in every case 2. To all persons this is able to make a Minister yea a Councel a Church wise to salvation to reform a yong man whose lusts aâe unbridled Psal. 119. 9. to order a King Deut. 17. 29 30. Object Faith was before the Scripture therefore the Scripture is not the rule of Faith Answ. The word of God is twofold 1. Revealed that preceded faith 2. Written that did not Though it be a rule yet first it doth not exclude other Ministerial helps as Prayer Preaching the knowledge of the Tongues and the Ministery of the Church these are means to use the rule and subordinate to it we need no more rules Therefore it is a vain and absurd question of the Papists Let a man be lockt up in a study with a Bible what good will he get by it if he cannot read 2. There must be reason and judgement to make use of it and apply it Iudge What I say saith Paul 1 Cor. 10. 15. The Scripture should rule our hearts thoughts and inward cogitations our words and actions we should pray hear receive the Sacrament according to the directions of it buy sell cloathe our selves and carry our selves toward all as that bids us 2 Sam. 22. 23. the people of God wrote after this copy followed this rule Psal. 119. 5 59 111. because they desired in all which they did to please God now God is pleased when his own will is done and to glorifie him in their lives and therefore they framed themselves according to his statutes We cannot better express an high esteem of God and his excellencies then by following him in all things Every one esteems that person most excellent to whom he gives up himself most to be ruled and ordered The Scripture is necessary In respect of the substance thereof it was always necessary in respect of the manner of revealing it is necessary since the time that it pleased God after that manner to deliver his word and shall be to the worlds end It is not then absolutely and simply necessary that the word of God should be delivered to uâ in writing but onely conditionally and upon supposition God for a long time for the space of 2400 years unto the time of Moses did instruct his Church with an immediate living voyce and had he pleased still to go on in that way there had been no necessity of Scripture now more then in that age there was a continual presence of God with them but now there is a perpetual absence in that way and the word of God was written 1. For the brevity of mans life See the 5 the 11 Chapters of Genesis The Patriarchs were long lived before and after the flood to the times of Moses they lived some centuries of years therefore afterward the purity of the word could not fitly be preserved without writing By writing we have the comfort of the holy word of God which from writing receiveth his denomination in being called Scripture which is nothing else but Writing 2. That the Church might have a certain and true rule and Canon whereby it might judge of all questions doubts and controversies of Religion Luke 1. 4. Every mans opinion else would have been a Bible and every mans lust a Law 3. That the faith of men in Christ which was to come might the better be confirmed when they should see that written before their eyes which was done by the Mâssias and see all things that were foretold of him verified in the event 4. That the purity of Gods worship might be preserved from corruption and the truth propagated among all Nations 5. To take off excuses from men that they did not know Rom. 10. 18. Civil Laws are written and published that offenders may be inexcusable The Pen-men had a command from God 1. A publike and outward command as Ieremie 30. 2. and 36. 2. Moses Exod. 17. 14. and 34. 17. and Iohn was commanded twelve times in the Revelation to write Rev. 1. 11. and 2. 1. 8. 12 18. and 3. Ch. 1. 7. and 14. and 14. 13. and 19. v. 9. 21. 5. 2. an inward command by private inspiration and instinct 2 Pet 1. 21. 5. The Scripture is Pure and Holy it commands all good and forbids reproves and condemns all sin and filthiness it restrains not onely from evil words and actions but thoughts glances Those are frequent adjuncts of the word of âod holy pure and clean Psal. 12. 6. and 18. 31. and 119. 40. Prov. 30. 5. It is pure in its narrations it speaks purely of things evil and unclean It is termed holy Rom. 1. 2. and 2 Tim. 3. 15. 1. From its efficient principal cause God who is the holy of holies holiness it self Isa. 6. 3. Dan. 9. 24 he is the author and inditer of it Luke 1. 67. 2. In regard of the instrumental cause the Pen-men of it were holy men 2 Pet 1. 21. Prophets and Apostles 3. From its matter the holy will of God Acts 20. 27. the Scripture contains holy and Divine Mysteries holy precepts of life holy promises Psal. 105. 42. holy Histories 4. From its end or effect the holy Ghost by the reading and meditation of the Scripture sanctifieth us Iohn 17. 17. it sanctifieth likewise all the creatures to our use so as we may use them with a good conscience 1 Tim. 4. 5. From the purity of it the Scripture is compared to a glass Iames 1. 23. to fire Ier. 23. 29. to light Psal. 119. 105. The reason of it is because God himself is pure most pure Psal. 92. ult Hab. 1. 13. It is pure 1. Subjectively in it self there is no mixture of falshood or error no corruption or unsoundness at all in it Psal. 12. 6. Prov. 8. 6 7 8. 2. Effectively so as to make others pure Iohn 15 3. It begets grace Iames 1. 18. 1 Pet. 1. 23. and preserves and increaseth it Acts 20. 32. Ephes. 4. 11 12. The assertory part is pure what it affirms to be is and what it denies to be is not Psal. 19. 7. and 93. 5. Iames 1. 18. 2. What it promiseth shall be performed and what it threatneth shall be executed Numb 23. 19. 1 Sam. â 30. Zach 1. 6. 3 What it commandeth is good and what it forbiddeth is evil Deut. 4. 8. Psal. 119. 108. and 19. 8 9. Rom. 7. 12. In other Books some truth is taught some good commmended some kinde or part of happiness promised But in the inspired Oracles of God all truth is taught all goodness commanded all happiness promised nay we may invert the words with Hugo de sancto victore and say Quicquid ibi docetur est veritas quicquid prâcipitur bonitas quicquid promitâitur felicitas All that is there taught is truth all that is there commanded is goodnesse all that is
there promised is happinesse It is a wonderful thing that all the particulars which the Canticles contain being taken from marriage are handled so sincerely that no blemish or spot can be found therein Therefore the Scriptures should be preached read and heard with holy affections and should be reverently mentioned The Jews in their Synagogues will not touch the Bible with unwashed hands they kiss it as often as they open and shut it they sit not on that seat where it is laid and if it fall on the ground they fast for a whole day The Turk writes upon the outside of his Alcorar Let no man touch this Book but he that is pure I would none might meddle with ours Alcoran signifieth but the Scripture you need not be afraid of the word but such as indeed are what other men do but think themselves 6. The Scripture is Perfect The perfection of the Scripture is considered two ways 1. In respect of the matter or the Books in which the holy doctrine was written all which as many as are useful to our salvation have been kept inviolable in the Church so that out of them one most perfect and absolute Canon of faith and life was made and this may be called the integrity of the Scripture 2. In respect of the form viz. Of the sense or meaning of these Canonical Books or of Divine truth comprehended in them which Books contain most fully and perfectly the whole truâh necessary and sufficient for the salvation of the Elect and therefore the Scriptures are to be esteemed a sole adequate total and perfect measure and rule both of faith and manners and this is the sufficiency of the Scriptures which is attributed to it in a twofold respect 1. Absolutely in it self and that in a threefold consideration 1. Of the principle for every principle whether of a thing or of knowledge ought to be perfect since demonstration and true conclusions are not deduced from that which is imperfect therefore it is necessary that the holy Scripture being the first onely immediate principle of all true doctrine should be most perfect 2. Of the subject for it hath all Essential parts matter and form and integral Law and Gospel and is wholly perfect Both 1. Absolutely because for the substance it either expresly or Analogically contains the doctrine concerning faith and manners which is communicable and profitable for us to know which may be proved also by induction that all necessary opinions of faith or precepts of life are to be found in the holy Scâipture 2. Relatively because as it hath a perfection of the whole so of the parts in the whole that perfection is called essential this quantitative For all the Books are sufficient with an essential perfection although integrally they have not a sufficiency of the whole but onely their own yet so that at distinct times every part sufficed for their times but all the parts in the whole are but sufficient for us 3. In its effect and operation it makes men perfect 2 Tim. 3. 16 17. Rom. 15. 4. Iohn 2. ult 5. 39. 2. As opposed to unwritten Traditions all which it excludes by its sufficiency but we do not understand by Traditions generally a Doctrine delivered in Word and Writing but specially all Doctrine not written by Prophets or Apostles whether Dogmatical Historical or Ceremonial for a perfect reason of the primary opinions belonging to Faith and Manners is delivered in Scripture and those things which are out of beside or against the Scripture do not binde the Conscience 2. Historical the Sayings and Deeds of Christ and the Apostles are perfectly contained in the Scriptures as many as suffice us for our salvation Iohn 20. 30 31. Those things which are delivered out of Scripture are to be esteemed mans writings 3. Ceremonial or secondary opinions concerning Ecclesiastical Rites and Customs are for Essentials Substantials and Fundamentals generally contained in the word of God the accidentals accessaries and circumstantials are free and mutable If Traditions agree with the Scripture they are confirmed by it if they oppose it they are disproved by it The perfection of the Scriptures is not First Infinite and unlimitted That is an incommunicable property of God every thing which is from another as the efficient cause is thereby limitted both for the nature and qualities thereof Secondly we do not understand such a perfection as containeth all and singular such things as at any time have been by Divine inspiration revealed to holy men and by them delivered to the Church of what sort soever they were for all the Sermons of the Prophets of Christ and his Apostles are not set down in so many words as they used in the speaking of them for of twelve Apostles seven wrote nothing which yet preached and did many things neither are all the deeds of Christ and his Apostles written for that is contradicted Iohn 20. 30 31. and 21. 25. but we mean onely a Relative perfection which for some certain ends sake agreeth to the Scripture as to an instrument according to which it perfectly comprehendeth all things which have been are or shall be necessary for the salvation of the Church Thirdly The several Books of Scripture are indeed perfect for their own particular ends purposes and uses for which they were intended of the Lord but yet not any one Book is sufficient to the common end the whole Scripture is compleat in all the parts thereof one speaking of that which another doth wholly pass over in silence one clearly delivering what was intricâte in another Paul speaks much of Justification and Predestination in the Epistle to the Romans nothing of the Eucharist or Resurrection Fourthly Since God did reveal his will in writing those writings which by divine hand and providence were extant in the Church were so sufficient for the Church in that age that it needed not Tradition neither was it lawful for any humane wight to adde thereto or take therefrom but when God did reveal more unto it the former onely was not then sufficient without the latter Fifthly The holy Scripture doth sufficiently contain and deliver all doctrines which are necessary for us to eternal salvation both in respect of faith and good works and most of these it delivereth to us expresly and in so many words and the rest by good and necessary consequence The Baptism of Infants and the consubstantiality of the Father and of the Son are not in those words expressed in Scripture yet is the truth of both clearly taught in Scripture and by evident proof may thence be deduced That Article of Christs descent into Hell totidem verbis is not in the Scripture yet it may be deduced thence Acts. 2 27. Some Papists hold That we must not use the principles of Reason or Consequences in Divinity and require that what we prove be exprest in so many words in scripture These are opposed by Vedelius in
when ye become men ye must put away these childish things Blow at the Root p. 82 83. The expresse testimonies of Scripture forbidding even Angels to adde any thing to those things which are commanded by the Lord do prove the perfection of the Scripture Deut. 4. 5 12. and 12. 32. and 30. 10. and 5. 12 13 14. and 28. 58. Ioshua 1. 7 8. Prov. 30. 5. wherefore the Apostle commands That no man presume above that which is written 1 Cor. 4. 6. 2 Tim. 3. 15 16. Divers reasons may be drawn from this last place to prove the perfection of the Scripture 1. The Apostle teacheth That the Scriptures are able to make a man wise to salvation therefore there needeth no further counsel nor direction thereunto but out of the Scriptures 2. The Scriptures are able to make the man of God that is the Minister of the Word perfect and compleat unto every work of his Ministery whether it be by teaching true Doctrine or confuting false by exhorting and putting forward to that which is good or dehorting from that which is evil Paul would not have us think that all and every writing viz. of Plato Aristotle is divinely inspired for in ver 15. he not only useth the plural number calling them the holy writings thereby to note the word of God and not one sentence or Book but all the sentences and Books of the Scripture and also useth the Article which hath force of an universal note therefore the Greek words the whole Scripture signifieth the whole altogether and not every part severally in this place 2. No one part of holy Scripture is able to make the Minister perfect therefore it must needs be understood of the whole body of holy Scripture wherein this sufficiency is to be found The Ancient Fathers and other Divines have from this place proved the perfection and sufficiency of the Scripture in all things necessary to salvation We do not reason thus as the Papists charge us it is profitable therefore it is sufficient but because 1. The Scripture is profitable for all these ends viz. to teach sound Doctrine to refute false opinions to instruct in holy life and correct ill manners therefore it is sufficient or it is profitable to all those functions of the Ministery that a Minister of the Church may be perfect therefore much more for the people Argumentum non nititur unica illa voce utilis sed toto sententiae complexu Chamierus Hitherto of the perfection of the Scripture absolutely considered now follows the sufficiency thereof in opposition to unwritten traditions or verities as the Papists speak D Davenant premiseth these things for the better understanding of the sufficiency of the Scripture 1. We speak of the state of the Church saith he in which God hath ceased to speak to men by the Prophets or Apostles divinely inspired and to lay open new Revelations to his Church 2. We grant that the Apostles living and preaching and the Canon of the New Testament being not yet sealed their Gospel delivered Viva Voce was no lesse a rule of Faith and Worship then the writings of Moses and the Prophets 3. We do not reject all the traditions of the Church for we embrace certain Historical and Ceremonial ones but we deny that opinions of faith or precepts of worship can be confirmed by unwritten traditions 4. We call that an opinion of Faith to speak properly and strictly when a Proposition is revealed by God which exceeds the capacity of nature and is propounded to be believed as necessary to be known to Salvation Fundamentall opinions are those which by a usuall and proper name are called Articles of Faith 5. What is not in respect of the Matter an Article of Faith may be a Proposition to be believed with a Theological Faith if you look to the manner of revealing as that the Sun is a great light the Moon a lesse Gen. 1. 16. that Rachel was beautifull Leah blear-eyed The Papists do not cease to accuse the Scripture of imperfection and insufficiency as not containing all things necessary to salvation The Councel of Trent Sess. 4. decret 1. saith That the Truth and Discipline is contained in libris scriptis sine scripto traditionibus The Papists generally divide the word of God into the word written and traditions They affirm that there are many things belonging to Christian faith which are neither contained in the Scriptures openly nor secretly This opinion is maintained by the Papists but it was not first invented by them The Jewish Fathers did use the traditions of the Elders and it hath been said of old Mark 75. Matth. 5. 21. for their errors and superstitions yea at length they affirmed that God gave to Moses in Mount Sinai the Scripture and the Cabala or a double Law the one written the other unwritten The Tridentin Fathers Sâs 4. do command Traditions to be received with the same reverend affection and piety with which we imbrace the Scripture and because one Bishop in the Councel of Trent refused this he was excluded In the mean space they explain not what those Traditions are which must be so regarded none of them would ever give us a List and Catalogue of those Ordinances which are to be defended by the authority of unwritten Traditions not of the Word committed to writing onely they affirm in general whatsoever they teach or do which is not in the Scripture that it is to be put into the number of Traditions unwritten The cause of it self is manifest That at their pleasure they might thrust what they would upon the Church under the name of Traditions Vide Whitak de Script contro Quaest. 6. c. 5. See also Moulins Buckler of Faith p. 51. Lindan the Papist was not ashamed to say That it had been better for the Church if there had been no Scripture at all but onely Traditions For saith he we may do well enough with Traditions though we had no Scripture but could not do well enough with Scripture though we had no Traditions Baldwin saith a Testament may be either Scriptum or Nuncupativum set down in writing or uttered by word of mouth But a Nuncupative Testament or Will made by word of mouth without writing must be proved by solemn witnesses The solemn witnesses of Christs Testament are the Prophets and Apostles Let Papists if they can prove by them that part of the Testament of Christ is unwritten Any indifferent Reader will conceive that the Scriptures make most for them who stand most for their Authority and perfection as all the reformed Divines do not only affirming but also confirming that the Scripture is not only a most perfect but the onely infallible rule of faith Titus 1. 2. Rom. 3. 4. God cannot lie and Let God be true and every man a lier that is subject to errour and falshood Every Article of Divine Faith must have a certain and
the person if it be publick in regard of the means is not forbidden for it is lawful for one man with Scripture Toti resistere mundo saith the Glosse of the Canon-Law the meaning of this place is That the Prophets were no Interpreters or Messengers of their own mindes but Gods The Catholicks hold saith Chamier meaning still by that Title the Protestants that the Scripture is to be interpreted by private labour and industry viz. of Augustine Ierom Chrysostom but not in a private sense that is in a sense arising from the brain of the Interpreter It is true saith Cartwright against the Rhemists that the Scriptures cannot be expounded of every private spirit nor which is more of any private spirit nor yet of all private spirits together but only of those which are inspired of God viz. the Prophets and Apostles which are here opposed unto private Interpretation And therefore it is evident That the Exposition of the Scripture ought not to be fetched from Ecclesiastical either Fathers or Councels which speak not by Inspiration but from the Scriptures themselves what he meaneth he declareth in the next verse where he sheweth the reason of his saying namely that it must be interpreted as it was written and by as high Authority Seeing therefore it was first spoken by holy men which spake as they were led by the holy Spirit and were inspired of God it followeth that it must be interpreted by the same Authority The Interpretation therefore that is brought out of the Apostles and Prophets is not private although it be avowed by one man only On the other side that Interpretation which is not brought from thence although it have the allowance of whole general Councels is but private This is a principal meaning of our Saviour Christ when he willeth that we should call no man Father or Master in the earth that is in matter of Doctrine we should depend upon the Authority of no man nor of all men in the earth but only upon Christ and upon God Our reasons by which we prove that the chiefest Judgment and Authority of interpreting Scriptures is to be given not to the Church but to the Scriptures themselves and the holy Ghost 1. That which only hath power to beget faith that only hath the chiefest Authority of interpreting Scripture and of determining all Controversies concerning Faith and Religion but the Scriptures onely and the Holy Ghost have this force Rom. 10. 17. The Holy Ghost onely can infuse saving Faith into our hearts which is called by the Schoolmen Infusa Fides The Faith which we have from the Church is acquired and sufficeth not to a certain perswasion 2. The Scriptures cannot be interpreted but by the same Spirit wherewith they were written that Spirit is found no where but in the Scripture whosoever have promises from God to understand the Scripture may interprett it but so have all the faithfull 3. Christ himself makes the Scripture a Judge Iohn 12. 48. and still appealed to it 4. Although the Fathers were men indued of God with excellent gifts and brought no small light to understanding of the Scriptures yet learned men in our dayes may give a right sense of sundry places thereof which the Fathers saw not yea against the which perhaps they consent Hath any man living read all the Fathers Nay have all the men living read them Nay Can they shew them Can they get them I had almost said Can they name them In the Exposition of those words Tu es Petrus super hanc petram almost every one of the Fathers at least the most part of them and the best expound it of Peters faith yet the Papists understand it non de fide sed de persona Petri. Here they disagree themselves from the Fathers Iohn 10. 16. by the title of one Shepheard Augustine Chrysostome Ierome Cyril Theodoret Theophylact Euthimius Rupertus Cyprian and other Fathers agree that Christ is theredesigned but Stapleton saith the Pope is there meant In the Division of the Law they go clean contrary to the greatest part of the Fathers for they divide the Commandments as we do but the Papists make the two first one and the tenth two 2. They have no father to countenance them in this but Augnstine Revet de Authoritate Patrum c. 5 6 7. There were no writings of the Fathers for a time many of them wrote 400 years after Christ but some 500 and 600 years after Christ what rule had they before that time of interpreting Scriptures The Fathers were given too much to allegorizing Cajetane therefore in the Preface of his Commentaries upon the Books of Moses saith That the exposition of the Scripture is not tied by God to the sense of the Fathers therefore he admonisheth his Readers not to take it ill if he sometime dissent from the stream of the Fathers 4. The Doctrine of the Church must be examined by the Scriptures Acts 17. 11. If Pauls doctrine much more may the decrees of the Pope Church Councels be examined by the Scriptures 5. The interpretation of the Scripture is a gift freely given by God for the edification of the Church Rom. 12. 6. 1 Cor. 12. 10. therefore it is not tied to a certain kinde of men but common to the faithful 6. The faithful are commanded diligently to try and examine every doctrine 1 Thess. 5. 21. 1 Iohn 4. 1. which cannot be altogether done without interpretation What means must be used in the interpretation of Scripture The end of the Scripture we heard was to direct the Church to all saving truth The means to be used for the attaining of that end by the Minister is diligent study and humble Prayer by the People attentive reading hearing prayer and meditating First the Teachers must pray earnestly to God for his spirit to inlighen them Mat. 7. 7 8 9. Rom. 15. The Scriptures are understood by that spirit that dictated them Secondly The Pastors and Teachers of the Church must diligently and painfully study the Scriptures giving themselves to read compare place with place Iohn 5. 39. Search the Scriptures it is a metaphor taken from such as search for Gold and Silver Oar in the earth who will search and sift and break every clod to finde out the gold Solomon useth the same metaphor Prov. 2. 4. and to this diligence in searching doth the Apostle exhort Timothy 1 Tim. 4. 13. This diligence of often exprest in Scripture in the Old Testament by the phrase of meditating in the word Iosh. 1. 8. Psal. 1. 2. Thirdly they must labour for a competent knowledge in the original tongues the Hebrew and Greek in which the Scripture was written that so they may consult with the Hebrew Text in the Old and the Greek in the New Testament and see with their own not anothers eyes as Gen. 3. 15. The Papists read it corruptly She shall break here the original soon determines the
saith Dr Twisse Bucer also was an excellent Divine He hath written a two-fold Exposition on all the Psalms one more large and Paraphrastical the other briefer and ad verbum Francis Iunius the very Oracle of Textual and Scholastical Divinity as Dr Hall cals him Epist. 7. Decad. 1. Vatablus his Annotations upon the Old Testament and Beza's on the New are commended by Zanchy in his Miscellanies But Arnoldus Boot in his Index Autorum before his Animadversiones Sacrae saith Robert Stephens and not Vatablus was the Author of those Scholia which are in Vatablus his Bible Doctus Vatablus prae caeteris quos adhuc videre contigit omnibus abstrusa quaequâ in Psalmis explicuit partim suo sano judicio partim doctissimorum Hebraeorum testimonio quem etiam admirandus Calvinus studiose sequitur ferè ubique quasi à sententia Vatabli non tutum esset discedere Foord in Ps. 45. 1. Quid hac phrasi denotetur optimè exposuit D. Beza suis in Novum Testamentum nunquem satis laudatis notis Constantin L'Empereur in Dan. 2. 8. See more of him in Zanchies Epistles Amama Paulus Fagius Drusius Ludovicus Capellus Livelie Cameron Ludovicus de Dieu have been great Lights and by their skill in the Tongues have excellently interpreted Scripture Peter Martyr Lavater Musculus Zanchy Paraeus Rollock Rivet are sound Expositors Ex omnibus antiquis recentioribus medullam variarum interpretationum circa eos disceptationem collegit Willetus in hexaplis ad Genesin Exodum Leviticum Danielem Epistolam ad Romanos in libros Samuelis sibi dissimilis est compendio atque alia plane methodo commentatur optandum esset telam illam à Willeto tam foeliciter coeptam eadem methodo in reliquos Scripturae libros pertexi Voetius Biblioth Theol. lib. 1. cap. 14. 4. For Popish Expositors Aquinas is esteemed by the Papists as the Oracle of the Romish School whom for his profound learning and search into the mysteries of all Divinity they sirnamed Angelical He was the first thorow-Papist of name that ever wrote and with his rare gifts of wit learning and industry did set out Popery most Maximo altissimo ingenio vir cui ad plenam absolutamque totius tam divinae quam humanae eruditionis gloriam solus defuit linguarum eloquentiae usus quem eruditi istius saeculi utpote sublimioribus studiis intenti neglexere Sixtus Senensis Vide plura ibid. Luther on Gen. 9. chiefly commends Lyra for following the literal sense Nicolauâ Lyranus Vir tanta tamque pura vera germana Sacrae Scripturae scientia praeditiu ut in illa exponenda nullum habeat illius temporis parem Rainold de lib. Apoc. Tom. 1. praelect 21. Vide plura Tom. 1. praelect 42. He was a Jew converted Ex antiquioribus tanquam universales communes Commentatores habiti fuerunt Lyranus Glossa Voetius in Biblioth Theol. Jansenius eruditus moderatus Interpres Neque Pontificiorum quisquam doctius interpretatus est Evangelicam historiam Rainold de lib. Apoc. Tom. 2. Praelect 194. Cajetane went over all the Scripture saving the Canticles and Prophets which dying he left begun and the Revelation Quam de industria attingere noluit He was both a learned and moderate Papist as Chamier and Whitaker both shew He was chiefly intent on the literal sense and that according to the Hebrew truth of which Tongue he had little knowledge but had by him those that were skill'd in the Hebrew who would interpret ad verbum not onely exactly but superstitiously and often absurdly which often drew the like Expositions from the Cardinal Tostatus was admirable for his deep skill and almost incredible pains in interpreting holy Scripture There are now five Papists joyned together in several Volumes on the whole Scripture Immanuel Sa Estius Gagneius Tirinus and Menochius the last of which Grotius commends in his Preface to his Annotations on the Old Testament Estius doth excellently on all the Epistles The Commentaries of Immanuel Sa the Jesuite upon the Bible are shorter then the Text it self Familiam ducant inter Commentatores Jansenius Maldonatus Montac Analecta Exercit. 6. Sect. 4. Maldonate doth well on the Evangelists but was a most supercilious Writer and no marvel since he was for his Countrey a Spaniard and his Profession a Jesuite Masius hath written learnedly on Ioshua Quanta vir ille linguae Graecae sed praesertim Hebraicae Rabbinicae Syriacae cognitione fuerit imbutus nemini docto opinor incognitum Morinus lib. 1. exercitat 9. c. 6. exercit 1. c. 4. Andraeas Masius linguae Hebraicae Syriacae peritissimus atque in lectione Rabbinica egregiè exercitatus The Popish Postils are the burden of many Camels as Lipsius speaks of the Books of the Law and are sitly stiled by godly Divines Pigrorum pulvinaria Vide Zepperi Artem Habendi Andiendi conciones sacras lib. 1. cap. 4. pag. 38 39. c. Ministers to all the means formerly mentioned for the interpreting of Scripture must adde a conscionable practice of what they know and must in all humblenesse of minde seek the peoples edification The means to be used by the people to understand the Scripture and finde out the sense and meaning of it 1. If they be learned they may make use of most of the former means prescribed to Ministers 2. Such as are unskilfull and know not how to make use of those means are 1. Diligently to read the Scripture in which are to be considered 1. Antecedent Preparation that they come to the reading and study of the Scriptures with Prayers and greatest Reverence relying on the Divine Promises for the inlightening of their minds by the holy Ghost The Scripture may well be called The Revelation of Christ Rev. 1. 1. See Rev. 5. 5. 2. The Adjuncts of reading which are 1. Chiefest Attention in reading and a pious disposition and spiritual frame of the heart that they may not understand only but cordially affect what they understand 2. Application of all things to the Examination Correction and amendment of their own lives 3. Diligent Meditation 4. Conferring of it with others and catechizing 2. They ought to have recourse to those that are more skilfull then themselves and to consult with the best Commentaries and Expositions of the Scripture and reade them judiciously We teach concerning our Means that they all together do make a perfect way whereby we may finde the right sense of the Scripture Our Adversaries prescribe this method and course to be taken in expounding of Scripture which consists in four Rules The general Practice of the Church The Consonant Interpretation of the Fathers The Decrees of general Councels Lastly The Rule of Faith consisting partly of the Scriptures partly of Traditions unwritten In all these means the Pope is implicitely understood for the Rule of Faith is that which the
Pope approves The Practice of the Church is that which the Pope observes the Interpretation of the Fathers is that which the Pope follows the Determination of Councels what the Pope confirms so that the Pope must interpret all Scripture But divers Reasons may be alledged to shew that the true Interpretation of Scripture is not to be sought for from the Popes of Rome 1. Because the Popes of Rome have frequently and grosly erred in interpreting of Scripture as in Rom. 8. 8. Those that are in the flesh cannot please God that is Those that are married said Siricius the Pope Innocent so expounded those words Iohn 6. Unlesse you eat the flesh of the Son of man and drink his bloud you shall have no life in you that he thence concluded That there is no salvation without receiving the Eucharist and that it is to be given to Infants Pope Boniface interpreted Luke 22. 38. of the Temporall and Spirituall Sword delivered to the Pope 2. Because the Popes of Rome doe differ among themselves in interpreting of Scripture as Matth. 16. 18. Some Popes say rightly that by the Rock Christ or the Confession of Faith given by Peter concerning Christ is meant others interpret it of the person of Peter the Apostle others expound it to be the Romane Seat or Chair 3. Because many of the Popes of Rome have not only erred but been grosse and wicked Hereticks Liberius the Pope about the year 350 was an Arian and subscribed to the unjust condemnation of Athanasius and afterward as an obstinate Heretick was deposed Honorius the first was a Monothâlite he held that Christ had but one will and so but one nature and for this Heresie was condemned in three General Councels Some Popes were Atheists as Leo the tenth who called the Gospel Fabulam de Christâ One cals the Pope that great Heteroclite in religion another saith The Pope is the worst of Cardinals who are the worst of Priests who are the worst of Papists who are the worst of Christians That the general consent of Fathers is no good Rule for interpreting Scriptures See Iaâââus Laurentius his singular Tractate entituled Reverentia Eccles. Rom. erga S. Pat. veteres subdola Artic. 2. Proposit. 9. In his Auctarium he proves that the Protestants do more esteem the Fathers then the Papists and Jesuites For Councels Gregory the Pope equalizeth the four first General Councels to the four Gospels not in respect of Authority but in respect of the verity of the Articles defined in them He saith not They could as little erre but they did as little erre in their decisions or to speak more properly That their Doctrine was as true as Gospel because the Determinations in those first General Councels against Hereticks are evidently deduced out of holy Scriptures Dr Featley's Stricturae in Lyndomastigem concerning the 7 Sac. For if these four general Councels be of equal Authority with the four Gospels the Popes Authority as Papists say being above the Authority of the Councels it followeth That his Authority is greater then the Evangelists then which what can be more blasphemously spoken We say the true Interpretation of Scripture is not to be sought from general Councels First Because even universal Councels have erred the Chalcedonian Councel one of the four so much magnified by Pope Gregory in rashly preferring the Constantinopolitane Church before that of Alexandria and Antioch Those that condemned Christ were then the universal visible Church Matth. 26. 65. Iohn 11. 47. See Act. 4. 18. Secondly General Councels have been opposite one to another that of Constance to the other of Basil whereof one setteth down that Councels could erre and so also the Pope and that a Councel was above the Pope the other affirmeth the quite contrary Thirdly There were no general Councels after the Apostles for three hundred years till the first Councel of Nice when yet the Church had the true sense of the Scriptures Fourthly The general Councels interpreted Scripture by Scripture as Athanasius and Ambrose teach concerning the first Councel of Nice Fifthly Because they cannot be so easily celebrated to declare any doubtfull sense of Scripture They have expounded but few places of Scripture neither is it likely the Pope will assemble them to expound the rest The Papists say That the Scripture ought to be expounded by the Rule of Faith and therefore not by Scripture only But the Rule of Faith and Scripture is all one As the Scriptures are not of man but of the Spirit so their Interpretation it not by man but of the Spirit like wise Let Councels Fathers Churches give their sense of the Scripture its private if it be not the sense and interpretation of the Spirit Let a private man give the true sense of the Scripture it s not private because its Divine the sense of the holy Ghost and private in 2 Pet. 1. 20. is not opposed to publick but to Divine and the words are to be read No Scripture is of a mans own Interpretation that is private contrary to Divine The word is interpreted aright by declaring 1. The Order 2. The Summe or Scope 3. The Sense of the words which is done by framing a Rhetorical and Logical Analysis of the Text. In giving the sense three Rules are of principal use and necessity to be observed 1. The literal and largest sense of any words in Scripture must not be imbraced farther when our cleaving thereunto would breed some disagreement and contrariety between the present Scripture and some other Text or place else shall we change the Scripture into a Nose of wax 2. In case of such appearing disagreement the holy Ghost leads us by the hand to seek out some distinction restriction limitation or figure for the reconcilement thereof and one of these will alwayes fit the purpose for Gods word must always bring perfect truth it cannot fight against it self 3. Such figurative Sense Limitation Restriction or Distinction must be sought out as the Word of God affordeth either in the present place or some other and chiefly those that seem to differ with the present Text being duly compared together The End of the first Book THE SECOND BOOK OF GOD. CHAP. I. That there is a God HAving handled the Scripture which is principium cognoscendi in Divinity I now proceed to Treat of God who is principium essendi or thus The Scripture is the rule of Divinity God and his works are the matter or parts of Divinity This Doctrine is 1. Necessary 1. Because man was made for that end that he might rightly acknowledge and worship God love and honor him 2. It is the end of all Divine Revelation Iohn 5. 39. 3. To be ignorant of God is a great misery Being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them 2. Profitable Our welfare and happiness consists in the knowledge of God Ier. 9. 23. Iohn 17. 3. the knowledge of God
ãâã saith he de Eccles. Different forms of Churches and Church-government in one State must needs lay a foundation of strife and division therein It is no wisedom saith M. Durie in a Letter in a State to reject an approved way of government which all the best Reformed Churches have received all this while and acknowledged to be Gods way and by experience found to be safe sound and instead of it to take up another which it is not yet known what it is nor was ever tried but in two or at the most three Churches and that for the space of a few years The slighter the cause of Separation the greater the fault of Schisme when men hold the same Faith and Orthodox truths yet separate for lesser matters The true Saints in the 7. Churches of the Revelation were never bid go out of them though they were very corrupt as they were out of Babylon M. Vines The first Separatist in the Scripture saith one was Cain Gen. 4. 16. Enforcements to love are clear 1 Cor. 13. 1. That question of Separation in Scripture is dark See M. Gillespy miscel c. 10. and 15. and M. Manton on Jam. 3. 17. Schisma est secessio in religionis negotio vel temeraria vel injusta Cameron de Eocles Schisme is a causelesse separation from externall communion with any true Church of Christ M. Ball against Separation c. 8. Schism is a breach of the unity of the Church D. Field l. 3. of the Church c. 5. We do not leave communion of true Churches for corruptions and sins but only abstain from the practice of evil in our own persons and witnesse against it in others still holding communion with the Churches of Christ. You send me unto such a Book of M. Robinson as himself doth begin to revoke pubpubliquely as being unsound in divers things whereas I refer you unto a later book of his made with riper deliberation and in no part that I hear of publikely revoked His Book which you send me unto being his Iustification of Separation is sick of King Iehorams incurable disease the guts of it fall out day by day yea he openly plucks out some of the bowels thereof with his own hands This is to be observed by them especially who much follow M. Robinson CHAP. XXIII Of Sedition Self-love Self-seeking Slander SEDITION SEdition is a sin whereto people are much inclined It is to leave our present Governours which rule us according to law and follow other Governours who rise up of their own accord to leave a David and follow a Sheba The Israelites raised sedition against David by means of Absalom and Achitophel and proceeded so farre in their rebellion that they brought it to a pitcht field and would not give over till their Captain with twenty thousand more were slain in the battell 2 Sam. 19. Corah Dathan and Abiram stir up a great multitude against Moses and Aaron At another time of themselves they rose against Moses and were ready to stone him because they wanted water At another time they cry to have a Captain and return back to Egypt M. Hobbs in his Rules of government c. 12. reckons up these two among other wilde ones as seditious opinions that the knowledge of good and evil belongs to each single man and saith Legitimate Kings make the things they command just by commanding them and those which they forbid unjust by forbidding them This is to make Subjects beasts and the Magistrate God 2. That faith and holinesse are not acquired by study and naturall reason but are supernaturally infused and inspired unto man which if it were true saith he I understand not why we should be commanded to give an account of our faith or why any man who is truly a Christian should not be a Prophet This opinion is so contrary to Scripture and the judgement of all sound Divines that I need not spend time to confute it See Phil. 1. 29. Eph. 1. 8. Heb. 12. 2. One indeed saith the habits of Faith Hope and Charity are infused after the manner of acquisite God having ordained not to infuse them but upon the means of hearing praying caring studying and endeavouring Some say there are no graces wrought in us but severall actings of the Spirit as the Spirit acteth with us where grace is wrought we need the Spirit to excite and draw it forth but the Scripture is plain for infused habits grace is called a good work in us Phil. 1. 6. the Law written in our hearts God is said to shine into our hearts 2 Cor. 4. 6. we are said to be partakers of the divine nature 2 Pet. 1. 4. See Eph. 2. 10. 1. It is a sin it is plain by Scripture how severely did God punish it in Korah and his accomplices making the earth to gape wide and swallow them up Solomon condemns it saying meddle not with such as be given to change Gal. 5. 20. yea it is a great sin as is evident 1. It is contrary to the light of Scripture in the Law he that cursed that is railed upon or used ill wishes against the Ruler of his people was to be put to death how much more then he that shall rise up against him The Scriptures of the New Testament are full of precepts for duty and subjection Rom. 13. 1. 1 Pet. 2. 13. 14. Give unto Caesar that which is Caesars saith our blessed Saviour Give to every one his due fear to whom fear honour to whom honour belongeth You must needs be subject for conscience sake And the Apostle willeth Titus to put them in minde to obey principalities and powers and be subject to Magistrates and ready to every good work as if a man were unfit for any good work if he be not duly subject to authority The Jesuites are still tampering about Kingdomes Monarchies Common-wealths and temporall States how to bring them into mutinies contentions seditions rebellions and uproars Watsons Quodlibets of Religion and State Quodl 5. Answer to the fourth Article They are like unto Aesops Trumpetter who being taken in war made his lamentation saying that he never drew his sword against any nor shot at any but the enemy answered Thou hast animated others thou hast put courage rage and fury into all the rest Saint Peter and Iude do blame them which despise government and speak evil of them in authority Secondly It is contrary to the light of nature for even among those Nations which never had any divine revelation yet the necessity of duty to Magistrates was alwaies maintained as a thing which they perceived absolutely requisite for the welfare of humane societies seeing without government the societies of men could never continue in a good estate No man could possesse his own goods enjoy his own lands and house live comfortably with his own wife and children or give himself to any profitable calling and endeavour Thirdly It is contrary to those principal vertues by which all men
true Church The profession of the Word and so the preaching of it in some sense or other is simply necessary that wheresoever it is it maketh the Church in which it is a Church To them who demand where our Church and Faith was before Luther we answer it was in the same place then wherein now it is Our Church was in the present Romish Church obscurely indistinctly confusedly in it not as an entire visible Church distinct from it nor as any natural or integral member of it in it as good corn in a field of tares Luther did not erect a new Church but refine a corrupt Church nor preach a new Faith or Doctrine never preacht before but purge the old Faith once delivered to the Saints from all new inventions and errours Rome hath departed from the Churches of God we have not first and willingly separated from the Church of Rome it hath apostatized from the true Faith she did once professe The Question may fitly be retorted on themselves Where was your Church Where was your Trent Doctrine and Articles of the Roman Creed received de fide before Luther First In regard of true Doctrine What heresies doth she hold about the Scripture about the Church about Grace Free-will Justification Secondly In regard of Worship which is the Apostacy or falling away spoken of by Paul to Timothy an admitting of Angel-worship Thirdly In regard of Government or Discipline Her errours are now so fundamental that we are commanded to come out of her and not to partake of her sins and we depart no farther from her then she hath done from God Their Apostacy is incurable in that they hold 1. That their Church cannot erre as Laodicea 2. That there is no visible Judge to correct errours but the Pope Therefore the Reformed Churches in England Scotland France Germany did justly separate from the Church of Rome The Church of Rome casts off all Christians and Churches from all hope of salvation who subject not themselves to their way therefore they are most schismaticall Causa non secessio facit schismaticum The cause say the Canonists not the separation makes a schismatick They who have given just and lawful occasion to others to separate themselves from their corruptions are the schismaticks and not they that took the occasion He is well no schismatick though in schism that is willing to joyn in communion with the true Church when it appears to be so to him as he is no Heretick though he holds heretical opinions who holds them not obstinately that is I suppose with desire to be informed if he be in the wrong My Lord Falklands Discourse of Infallibility For the Papists several Marks of a Church our Writers that oppose Bellarmine do answer him so fully and Dr Hampton so solidly in a Sermon of his on 1 Iohn 2. 19. treateth of this Argument that I shall say nothing of it See Dr Taylor on Rev. 12. p. 99. to 110. Those notes of Succession Continuance Visibility Unity are not proper agreeing only and alwayes to the Church therefore they are not certain and infallible Bellarmin de notis Ecclesiae cap. 3. maketh them in themselves to be but probable It is a Question An Ecclesia visibilis possit errare Whether the visible Church may erre The Papists deny it and urge Matth. 18. 17. Matth. 16. 18. 1 Tiâ 3. 15. See the Rhemists on that place The Invisible Church which consists only of the elect and true beleevers cannot erre damnably Matth. 16. 16. The Visible Church whether virtual the Pope or Representative a general Councel may erre damnably See Revel 2. and 3. chap. If particular men may erre then also the Church which consists of such but the first is true 1 Cor. 13. 9. Psal. 25. 7. Heb. 5. â Rom. 3. 4. Secondly This is the difference between the Militant and Triumphant Church that this is freed from sinne and errour but that is not for it prayeth continually Forgive us our trespasses The Church of Rome is incurable 1. Because she holds she cannot erre 2. If she should onely her self and the Pope must reform her CHAP. II. Of Pastours 1. THeir Names In the Old and New Testament he is called a man of God he is called in the Old Testament also A Servant of the Lord a Seer a Prophet a Priest a Watchman and a Shepherd In the New Testament they are called Prophets Ministers of God Pastors Teachers Elders Gods Stewards Titus 1. 7. Gods Embassadours Rev. 1. 13. Angels Revel 1. 2 3. Apostles Evangelists that men might regard them and they be put in minde of their duty He was to be of some years before he entred into that Function Our Saviour was thirty years before he entred into the Ministery Luk. 3. 23. See Numb 4. 3. Basil and Gregory saith Russinus Hist. l. 2. c. 9. spent thirteen years in searching forth the hidden sense of Scripture barely before they would make shew of their Profession There is an Office of the Ministery instituted by Christ in the Churches of the New Testament First The Lord hath expresly instituted such an Office 1 Cor. 12. 28. Ephes. 4. 11. This was one of his royal gifts in the day of his inauguration The Socinians say Cum adhuc nova inaudita esset Evangelii Doctrina c. The Apostles had a Call when the Gospel was newly published there needs not a Ministery now that the Gospel is generally taught and it is promised we shall be all taught of God if we should look for a Ministery where shall we finde it our Ministers were ordained by Bishops they by the Pope therefore their Calling is Antichristian That there is such an Institution of Christ and this to continue till the worlds end may be thus proved First There are some to whom the word of Reconciliation is committed and not to others 1 Cor. 5. 18. Ram. 10. 15. there is a peculiar Mission men cannot preach as the Embassadours of Christ unlesse sent Ioh. 20. 21. Gal. 1. 1. Secondly Because a special Authority is committed to such by vertue of their Office they have the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven Isa. 22. 22. Matth. 16. 19. There is a double power 1. Supream which belongs to Christ only Revel 3. 7. 2. Subordinate and delegated Ministers are the Embassadours of Christ and so are to be received as Christ himself We besâech you in Christs stead and He that despiseth you despiseth me Thirdly There is a special trial that in order to such an imploiment they are to undergo 1 Tim. 3. 10. there is a trial required to the exercise of the meanest Office the Deacon Fourthly The Lord hath appointed them a reward for the performance of such in Office He hath ordained that those which preach the Gospel should live of the Gospel See Act. 6. 24. 1 Tim. 4. 15. Fifthly They are to give a special account for the souls of all
Arch-bishops four thousand Bishops and five thousand Saints approved by the Church yet if they be compared to the Jesuites or to the weak and unperfect types of them the Franciscans it is no great matter that they have done Dr. Donnes Ignatius his Conclave A rich Merchant in Paris in meriment told the Friers of Saint Francis that they wore a Rope about their bodies but Saint Francis should once have been hanged but was redeemed by the Pope on this condition that all his life after he should wear a Rope but they in earnest got judgement against him that he should be hanged for it Doctor Taylors Romish Fornace The Monks and Friers are no where mentioned in Scripture unlesse Apoc. 9. 3. Locusts issued out of the bottomlesse pit they by their smoaky Tradiditions obscure the light of the Gospel To prove their Cardinals a Divine Ordinance they urge that place 1 Kings 2. Domini erunt Cardines terrae See Polyd. Virg. de Invent. rerum lib. 4. cap. 9. pag. 270. They consist for most part of personages nobly descended they are admitted to kisse the Popes mouth they onely elect the Pope and from them onely the Pope elected must be selected Saint Peter had no Cardinals about him A certain Friar wittily preached to the people at Lions in France when he said That the Hogonots so the Protestants are called in France did agree with the Church of Rome in all the Articles of Faith but that there was one wicked word Solùm Onely at the noise of which the warre was kindled for they Onely beleeved what the Rule of Faith hath from the holy Scriptures but the Romane Church required something more to be beleeved then what is contained in the Rule of Faith or holy Scriptures because the Authority of of the Church will have it so Junius de Eccles. cap. 17. de Eccles. Roman Corollaries from the Church and Antichrist First From the Church Christs great interest here below is the Church it is his Hephzibah his delight is in her it is as Shew-bread continually before him the people of God are his Segullah his peculiar treasure his jewels Mal. 3. 17. all the rest of the world being but as lumber in comparison for them the world stands The Church is the fulnesse of Christ Ephes. 1. 22. The great blessings are out of Sion The interest of Christ extends to all Churches where a people love the Lord Jesus in sincerity The Donatists would include the Church in their parts of Africk the Papists say they only are the Church Christs interest is not limited to any forms 2 Cor. 11. 28. None are true members of the invisible Church of Christ but only those which have the Spirit of Jesus Christ in them really holy and united to Christ the Head There is a great controversie about qualification of Church-members therefore Apollonius and Spanhemius have begun their Dispute with this Question Some say The members of every particular Church are obliged at their first admission to shew to the whole Congregation convincing signs of their Regeneration and true Grace Some urge that the Scripture in the description of a godly man rests not in the negative Rom. 8. 1. and that a bare profession is not enough or to say I know no evil by him or that he is not scandalous they urge 1 Thes. 1. 1. and 2 Thes. 1. 1. they say the Church is not only termed holy from the better part but the particular members are commended for holinesse 2 Thes. 1. 3. Phil. 1. 7. We are strict say they in taking a wife or servant enquire after them and are not satisfied that we hear no ill so a judgement of severity is to be used in admitting Church-members and because we may be deceived therein the more care is to be used Others say If they be willing to give up their names to Christ it is enough because the Church is a School there they are admitted Non quia docti but ut sint docti not because they are learned but because they are willing to learn Would you have Church-members real Saints crosse to the Texts the Floor and Drag-net or such as by the exactest scrutiny that can be made we may judge to be Saints really I desire your Texts for this D. Ames saith Falsum est internas virtutes à nobis requiri ut aliquis sit in Ecclesia quoad visibilem ejus statum Bellarm. Enerv. Tom. 2. l. 2. c. 1. Sect. 5. The Apostles at the first gathering of the Church of the New Testament never required any more then the profession of the faith of Christ in fundamentals and that they were willing for the time to come to walk in Gospel-rules Iohn Baptist received Publicans and sinners souldiers Scribes Pharisees when they confessed their sins and desired to be admitted into the faith of him whom Iohn preached See Act. 2. 41 47. Vide Calvin ad Mat. 3. Many a one that may have real grace yet out of bashfulnesse and because he hath but weak parts may not be able to evidence it to others and others who have greater gifts may carry it away when they are not inwardly wrought upon I suppose therefore those are to be received into Church communion which prosesse the faith of Christ and subject to the rules of the Gospel if they be freed from damnable errors and scandalous conversation Some conceive the gathering of Churches out of Churches to be unwarrantable and think it is confusion 1 Cor. 14. 33. Where is there say they any warrant from Moses and the Prophets or from Christ and his Apostles for any such thing though yet in their times many Church-members were as ignorant and prophane as now To be a member of the Church of Christ is a great priviledge the Communion of Saints is the only good fellowship The Communion of the Saints consists in three things First In the Communion of their Graces what Graces they have they have not only for their Salvation but in trust for the good of the body the members of the body should be helpful to one another Secondly In the use of Gods Ordinances this was the beauty of the primitive times Act. 2. 42. there was no such separation then Thirdly In the performance of all mutual Offices of love Serve one another in love Our Union with Christ is the ground of this Communion As all men are one in the first Adam so all the Saints are one in the second Adam This Union is wrought on Gods part outwardly by the Word and inwardly by the Spirit on mans part Outwardly by our profession Inwardly by faith Rom. 11. 20. By Communion of Saints is meant their common partaking in Christ their Head and all his Benefits and their mutuall interest one into another There is no such good fellowship in the world as in the Church of Christ. Secondly From Antichrist That the Popish Doctrine tends to the extream dishonour of Gods Word
looks on the good it waits for as not to be obtained by its own strength Secondly The act of what the soul doth in reference to this object an expectation this the Scripture expresseth by waiting patient abiding All hope is either Humane the expectation which the rational creature hath from some second cause this the Scripture cals A vain hope A Spiders-web A lie Divine the expectation of the will to receive good from the hand of God The ground of such a hope must be the Word of God by which alone his power and truth stand ingaged to us and to hope for any thing but from them is vain So we must either have a general or particular promise of the thing hoped for or else it is idle to expect it Therefore David repeateth it more then once that he hoped in Gods Word Psal. 130. 5. Psal. 119. 49 81. So Abraham had Gods promise for a son in his old-age before he expected one The measure of Hope It must be strong and firm without wavering so as to hold out even against hope all likelihood The continuance of it It must hold out against all delaying and procrastination 1 Pet. 1. 13. this is waiting on God which is commanded 2. The Image of God in this affection There will be no use of hope at all in glory there was little use of it in the primitive condition of man The object of his happinesse was present and enjoyed God his favour and communion and all things in him but this did not continue 3. The corruption of this affection 1. The corrupt object of our hope when we are depraved 2. The woful effects and cursed fruits it brings forth First The object that which is the only excellent object of it a wicked man hath wholly lost God his Image favour grace Ephes. 2. 14. 1. 11. That object though sutable is not lookt on by him under that notion 2. There is no declaration of the will of God to reach out this unto him Although there be no real hope yet there is a bastardly hope which the Scripture cals presumption the hope and vain expectation of the wicked will be cut off it is an ungrounded confidence whereby a sinner without warrant will promise himself all good Secondly The woefull effects which this false hope produceth in the soul of man 1. It is a great means to draw them violently into the wayes of sinne Young men are therefore easily beguiled because they are full of hope 2. This corrupt hope wraps up the soul in a cursed carnall security Iob 18. 13 14. 3. When this is cut down it usually ends in bitter despair because the confidence it had to uphold it self was a meer sigment 4. The Sanctification of this affection Because the greatest part of a Christians good is unseen and unenjoyed in this world therefore hope must have a great influence on a believers life to comfort stay and refresh him Rom. 8. 24 25. The work of Gods Spirit in sanctifying this affection 1. In turning it to its right object and upon a right ground 2. In producing the right proper and natural effects of it hope thus rectified is the establishing of the soul in all storms It looks at two things the good to be enjoyed and the means whereby it is to be enjoyed God in Christ and the Spirit is the principal object that hope closeth with Ier. 14. 8. Rom. 15. 13. Col. 1. 27. 1 Pet. 1. 21. 2. The lesse principal are the promises concerning this and a better life Heb. 11. or rather the things promised Secondly The means the good will of God the Intercession of Christ the Ordinances The ground of hope is faith in the Word the act of hope is expectation the putting out of the rational appetite in the expectation of a future good which is difficult not a vain uncertain expectation but a sure expectation of it the object is sure if I believe it this makes the soul possesse it self in patience Rom. 8. 24 25. Heb. 11. 1. Faith looks at the truth as present Hope closeth with it as future There is a Certainty 1. Of the object when the thing I believe or hope for is infallible 2. Of the subject when the thing is made sure to my soul. Two things are contrary to Hope Despair and Presumption Despair is a falling of the heart from the future good conceived as inattainable at least to the parties self It is a soul racking it self with what is and what will be See Iob 13. 14. We must despair of attaining any good thing by our own industry without Gods special help We must not despair of attaining any good thing by Gods gracious blessing favour and mercy viz. power against sinne pardon of it deliverance out of crosses and life eternal It is not a bare absence or privation of hope but a passion contrary to hope as love to hatred Francis Spira in the despair of his soul cried out Verily desperation is hell it self he said My sin is greater then Gods mercy Presumption which is the excesse of hope the Papists expect heaven as a reward of their obedience It is a taking of things asore-hand or a looking for that God hath not promised What the proper use of this holy affection is to Gods people whilst they live in this world 1. To be a stay and safeguard to their souls in all times of difficulty Heb. 6. The Anchor of the soul. 2. It is while we are in this world all the possession we have of the other world Rom. 6. We are saved by hope Marks of a sanctified Hope 1. The holy Scripture breeds it Rom. 15. 4. Col. 1. 23. it discovers thy desperate condition in thy self Lam. 3. 24 25. 2. It is grounded upon true faith in Christ Rom. 15. 13. Col. 1. 27. 3. Such a one minds heavenly things more then earthly Heb. 11. 15 16. 4. He that hath true hope to go to heaven will be careful to prepare and fit himself for it 2 Cor. 5. 9. 1 Ioh. 3. 3. Psal. 37. 3. because the soul expects good from God it labours to walk acceptably with him 5. It carries the soul chearfully on in the use of all those means which the Lord hath appointed for attaining that end Heb. 10. 23. 6. The use of it principally appears when storms and difficulties arise the real use of it is to stay the soul when troubles come it quiets the soul and makes it patient and content under pressures 1 Tim. 4. 10. Motives to Hope First There is a necessity of it we cannot live without it it is an expectation of an absent good we shall be dasht on the rocks continually if we have not this Anchor of our lives Prov. 10. 28. 1 Pet. 1. 13. Secondly When this grace is wrought in the soul it will keep it in a quiet calm condition Thirdly It will be a great help to Holinesse He that hath this
her family Mat. 22. 37. Matth. 3. 8. 4. 17. a Act. 2. 5 10 13. chap. and in their Epistles Mark 1. 15. b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a word borrowed from the making of an impression by a stamp or seal John 21. 15. Act. 20. 20. It is good to have the principles of the doctrines of faith and rules of life drawn to brief heads It is used to draw Arts and Sciences plentifully laid out into compendious heads and some few general rules and principles Luther profest he was still Discipuluâ Catechismi that he studied the Principles Psal. 78. 5. 1 Tim. 1. 5. The practice of this duty is represented in the whol Book of the Proverbs Gen. 17. 12 13 Omnis Christi actio Christiani instructio Dr. Reynolds called Aquinas his Sums that absolute Body of Divinity Dr. Twiss Doubting conscience resolv Prov. 22. 6. c Chanoe Gen. 5. 18. So the Hebrews interpret that Gen. 14. 14. his trained or instructed servants those which he taught in piety the word comes from Chanach ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã vox Graeca est quam Latina Ecclesia pro sua coepit usurpare Martinius Eusebius saith one was set apart on purpose for this office in the Primitive Church called the Catechist Hinc Catechumeni dicebantur qui Catechismuâ discebant Catechistae qui Catechismum docebant Dietericus Catechizing what it is Catechesis est elementaris institutio Christianae Religionis viva docentiâ voce tradita â discentibus repotita Altingius d M. Pemble M. Greenham At Sermons and prayers men may sleep or wander but when one is asked a Question he must discover what he is Herberts Remains Chap. 21. It is to be performed either by the Minister in publick or the Governours in private or some able body in their place Verba Scriptura non sunt verba legenda sed vivenda said Luther Suââââum Christianae fidei brevi libellâ complexââ est Genevae Joan. Calvinus quam Itali Gallt Belga Scoti c. publice in Ecclesiis suis interpretantur Eandem sententia ubique servata fusiââ apud Anglos âuculentius expressit vir non vulgari doctrina facundia prâditââ Alexander Noellus Ad. Hamilton Apostat Sueton. Orthodox Respons Consectaries of reproof 2. Of Exhortation See Gen. 6. 15. 8. 21. Young people have great temptations 2 Tim. 2. 22. Their souls are precious f Aristot. de hist. animal l. 6. c. 6. g Caussins Holy Court eighth reason of his first book * De orig progress Idol l. 3. c. 54. h lib. 3. c. 6. of his Enquiries Prov. 22. 6. 31. 1. i Non minus placet Deo Hosanna puerorum quam Hallelujab virorum The Holy Ghost hath composed some Psalms according to the order of the Hebrew Alphabet as 25 34 37 119. that Parents might teach their children the first elements of Religion as well as learning See Mr Gataker on Psal. 34. 11. Menoch de Rep. Heb. l. 3. â 3. In octonariis prolixioris omnium Psalmi ad singulorum versuum initia recurrentes eaedem literae ostonariis ipsis per ordinem alphabeti dispositis sunt locali memoriae ad sententias retinendas Alphabetariis igitur ut ita dicam mysteriorum Christi sic minutatim particular rerum dispensari conâenientissimum est Guil. Rivet vindic Evangel parte secunda cap 8. We have discharged our duty our prayers and instructions may be as seed sown and our reward shall not be onely in heaven but in the doing of our duty Psal. 19. 11. k Euseb. Eccles. hist. lib. 10. cap. 32. See M. Pembles Sermon of ignorance Luk. 1. 5. Jer. 10. 25. There is generally a great ignorance of Christ 1. Few men seek after the knowledge of Christ John 4. 10. 2. Few believe in him because they know him not John 12. 38. 3. Men are estranged from him in their conversation Ephes. 4. 18. 4. They go on in their former lusts 1 Pet. 1. 14. Nescientia dicit simplicem scientiae negationem haec in Angelis esse potest ignoraatia importat scientiae privationem dum scilicet alicui deest scientia eorum quae aptus natus est scire Aquin. 1a 2ae Quaest. 76. Artic. 2. Vide plura ibid. 1 Heb. 5. 13. One being examined affirmed blindely that none had died or should die for him Another that the Sunne shining in the firmament was he Son of God that died for him m The Papists make the Pope their personal foundation See Dr Field of the Church l. 3. c. 4. and M. Rous his Catholick Charity chap. 10 11. Some dislike the beginning of the Athanasian Creed Whosoever will be saved c. Upon pain of damnation thou art bound to know the Articles of thy faith to know God in Christ and the holy Catholick Church by the Word of God written The ten Commandments to know what works thou shouldst do and what to leave undone Christs prayer which is an abridgement epitome or compendious collection of all the Psalms and prayers written in the holy Scripture In which thou prayest for the remission of sinne as well for thy self as for all others desirest the grace of the holy Ghost to preserve thee in vertue and all others givest thanks for the goodnesse of God towards thee and all others He that knoweth lesse then this cannot be saved and he that knows no more then this if he follow his knowledge cannot be damned B. Hooper on the Command Fundamentalem Articulum habendum sentio qui ex voluntate Dei revelantis ad salutem aeternam beatitudinem consequendam est adeò scitu creditu necessarius ut ex illius ignorations ac multo magis oppugnatione aeternae vitae amittendae manifestum periculum incurratur Davenant de pace Ecclesiastica About fundamental points there may sometimes arise such disputes as are no way fundamental For instance that God is one in Essence and three in Persons distinguished one from another That the Sonne is begotten of the Father That the holy Ghost is the Spirit of both Father and Sonne That these three Persons are coeternal and coequal All these are reckoned in the number of Fundamentals But those School-niceties touching the manner of the Sons generation and the procession of the holy Ghost are not likewise fundamental and of equal necessity with the former B. Daven opin of the fundam points of Relig. Certa semper sunt in paucis saith Tertullian Certain and undoubted truths are not many and they are such as may be delivered in a few words In absoluto ac facili stat aeternit as Hilary That the Doctrine of the Trinity is a fundamental and necessary to salvation Vide Voet. Thes. p. 471 c. Articuli cognitââ creditu necessarii ad salutem Such Articles as are necessary to know and believe to salvation are not such truths as are meerly speculative but such only as have a necessary influence upon practice and not all those neither but such as have necessary
regula fidei Chamierus The Scripture is therefore called canonical because it prescribes a rule of our faith and life Phil. 3. 16. Gal. 6. 16. Tertullianus appellat Scripturam regulam veritatis Augustinus de doctrina Christiana l. 2. c. 8. ait in Scripturis inveniri omnia quae continenâ fidem moresque vivendi Advers Helvid cap. 9. Sacra Scripturae regula credendi certissima tutissimaque est Bellarm. de verbo Dei l 1. c. 2. k Hoc primum credimus cum credimuâ quod nihil ultra credere debemus See Mr. Anthony Burâââ on Mark 1. 2 3. Deut. 5. 29. Isa. 8. 20. l Verba Scripturae non sunâ legenda sed vivenda Doctrinae saâitas servatur confirmando verum refellendo âalsum vitae sanctimionia fugiendo malum saciendo bonum Satis habet Scriptura quo veritatem doceat errorent redarguat iniquitatem corrigat instituat ad justiciam Nec haecââtiliter praestat solummodo quae sophistarum cavillatio sed etiam sufficienter nempe ut perfectus âit homo c. Rainoldus m Deut. 17. 18. Isa. 8. 20. Luke 16. 29. Acts 24. 14. Christians shall be judged by that hereafter Iohn 12. 48. 2 Thess. 1. 8. n Iudaei docenâ exhoc loco teâeri regem sua maââ sibi legem describere etiamsi alià s cum privatus esset descripâisset Chamierus Regula fidei est quasi causa exemplaris fidei quam videlicet fides in omnibus sequi cui se conformare debet Formale objectum âidei est Causa objectiva fidei seu est principium propter quod fotmaliter principaliter credimus Baron contra Turnebul Nos discamus ex verbo non tantum sapere sed etiam loqui Be ââââ Epist. 7. David Psa. 119 desires that all his counsels thoughts manners actions might be directed according to Gods word The Scriptures contain 1. A necessary doctrine viz. Of the Law and Gospel Mat. 22 37. Iohn 13. 16. without which we cannot be saved Rom. 7. 7. It is 2. Necessary in respect of the efficient cause Of the Form Matth. 22. 29. 4. The end Iohn 20. 31. o Writing doth a larger good to a greater number and for a longer time then speaking Psal. 102 19. vox audita perit litera scripta manet To shew how much a more faithful keeper record is then report those few miracles of our Saviour which were written are preserved and believed those infinitely more that were not written are all lost and vanished out of the memory of men p Among the Turks Polygamy is lawful Theft was permitted among the Spartans q Literae sacrae dicuntur ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã scripturae ut non solùm à saecularihus proâanis litâris sed etiam a quibuscunque quae de sacris rebus agunt discernaâtur r Mahomet said his doctrine came from God but the blasphemy and villany therein contained sheweth it came from Satan whereas the purity and perfection of the doctrine contained in the Scripture sheweth that it is from above Mahomet puts in some ingredients of the flesh gives them liberty to revenge themselves and to have as many wives as they would There is in the Precepts of Philosophers little condemning of fornication and of the desire of revenge Dr Featleys Preface to Newmans Concordance s The General view of the holy Scriptuâes Notatur verecunda casta scripturâ loquutio ex genere per Synecdochen designantis specialem congressum sic 1 Cor. 7. 1. Non est bonum tangere Gen. 6. 2. ingredi ad filias hominum Quo major est spurcities eorum qui ex sacris scripturae loquendi formulis ansam arripiunt sermonis impuri Cartw. in Harm Evang. in Matth. 1. 18. Quidam Hebraeorum linguam Hebraeam linguam sanctam dici putant eò quod nulla propria vocabula in ea inveniantur quibus pudenda utriusque sexus Egestio aliaque obsââna significantur Paulus Fagius Annotat. in Deut. 25. 11. t Sancta sanctè Mr Gregory in his preface to observations upon some passages of Scriture u Luke 16. 29. Iohn 5. 39. Psal. 19. and 119. Augustinus affirmat omniaquae continâât fidem mores in illis inveniri quae apertè posita sunt in scriptura Chrysostomus manifesta itidem in divinis Scripturis esse perhibet quaecunque necessaria Tertullianus adorat Scripturae plenitudinem Et vae denunciat Hermogeni si quid iis quae scripta sunt vel detraâât vel adiiciat Rainoldus 1 Thesi. Deut. 4. 2. and 12. 32. De Scripturae plenitudine perfectione quââ sentiat Maldonatus vide ad Joan. 7. 4. De Scripturae integritate vide Estium ad Galat. 3. 10. See Bishop Ushers Body of Divinity p. 18 19. 20 21. 2 Tim. 3. 16 17. John 15. 15. Acts 20. 27. Beâe habet ut iis quae sunt Scripta contentus siâ Hilary In every age there was revealed that which was sufficient to salvation and yet now no more then is sufficient the Word it self is not now but the revelation only is more perfect The Old Testament was sufficient for the Jews but both the New and Old make but one compleat body for the Church now Singâli libri sâât sufficientes sufficientia pârtium ad quam ordinatio sunt âââââârò sâripâurâ est sufficiens essentiali sufficientia per âi bros singulos suââ Iun. Animad ââ Bellarm Conârââ Pâtmae câpiââ quarto The scriptures are a perfect rule for matters of Faith but not a perfect register for matters of fact Mr Geree Whitakerus de Script c. sexto quaest 6. Stapleton and Serrarius are more wary then some other Papists We are abused say they when we are said to hold that the Scriture is not perfect for say they a thing is said to be imperfect not when it wants any perfection but when it wants a perfection due as a man is not imperfect if he have not an Angels perfection because this is not due unto him they say it is not a perfection due to the Scriptures to teach us every thing necessary to salvation Perinde sunt ea quae ex scripturis coll guntur atque ea quae scribuntur G. eg Naziaâzen l. 5. Theol. Mat. 28. 29. Catholici in perfectione Scripturae Papistae in imperfectione totius causae id est omnium controversiarum de Religione proram puppim constituunt Chamierus Tom. 1. de Canonâ lib. 8. cap. 1. 1 Cor. 10. 1 2 3 Mat. 8. 11. Luk. 19. 9. Gal. 3. 7 8 29. Rom. 4. 15 16. Some Papists say the Scripâuâes are not imperfect because they send us to the Church which is he perfect Rule and therefore they are perfect implicitè though not explicitè but so I might say every rustick were a perfect Rule of Faith because he can shew me the Pope who is the infallible Judge If the Scripture send to the Church to learn that which is not in the Scripture by this sending she confesseth her imperfection See Moulins Buckler of Faith pag. 45. Joh. 1. 18.
2. 19. * This acception of the word Catholick can hardly be proved out of ancient Writers Ecclesia Catholica vocatur 1. Respectu Ecclesiae Veteris Testamenti 2. Respectu particularium Ecclesiaruâ 2. Respectu Catholicâ Fidei Gerh. loc common This word Catholick is not found in all the Bible yet the sense being there it may be retained the word is the same both in Latine and Greek and signifies General It is used 1. Unproperly and so it signifies as much as Orthodox in which sense sometimes the Fathers use it this is the Catholick Faith 2. Properly so it signifies universal and so it is here taken Putant multi Catholicam dictam Ecclesiam ut distingueretur ab Iudaeorum Synagogis terrae Canaan limitibus circumscriptis Sed parum id verisimile fit cum Apostolorum aetate non in Palaestina modò sed etiam extra illam religione fuerint Iudaei quin plures quà m in Palaestina Eoque magis sit verâsimile Catholicae nomen opponi coepisse ut Ecclesia quae toto orbe obtineret distingueretur à conventiculis haereticorum sâhâsmaticorum quales Novationarum postea Donatistarum Vossius de tribus Symbolis The Church is called Holy in three respects 1. In respect of the Righteousnesse and Holinesse of Christ imputed which may be termed Sanctitas imputata 2. In respect of those degrees of sanctification wherewith it is endowed in this life which may be termed Sanctitas inchoata 3. In respect of the Rule and Law by which it is directed to serve God in Holinesse and Righteousnesse which therefore may be termed Sanctitas imperata Dr. Chaloners Credo Ecclesiam sanctam Catholicam part 2. sect 1. Ubicunque Dei verbum syncere praedicari atque audiri ubi Sacramonta ex Christi instituto administrari videmus illic aliquam esse Dei Ecclesiam nullo modo ambigendum est quando ejus promissio fallere non potest Mat. 18. 10. Calvin Instit. lib. 4. c. 1. Symbola Ecclesiae dignoscendae verbi praedicationem Sacramentorumque observationem posuimus Nam haec nusquam esse possunt quin fructificent Dei benedictione prosperentur Non dico ubicunque praedicatur verbum illic fructum mox exoriri sed nullibi recipt statam habere sedem nisi ut suam efficaciam proferat Id. ibid. Si solus essem in toto orbe terrarum qui retiâerem verbum solus essem Ecclesia rectè judicarem de reliquo toto mundo quod non esset Ecclesia Luth. Loc. Commun Class 1 cap. 37. de Ecclesia Luthers holy pains preaching and writing was not a Novation but a Renovation not a planting of a new Religion but a renewing and replanting of the ancient Religion not an Institution but a Restitution of the truth of God not an Introduction but Reduction of the true and holy Religion Dr Taylor on Rom. 1. 18. Rev. 2. 3. Epistola Pauli ad Romanos est epistola Pauli in Romanos Faius Vide Poly. Vir. hist. Aâg l. 6. Shew me that man who before the Councel of Trent held all the points of your Faith as they are now taught and received in your Church Dr Featleys Case for the Spectacles c. 4. See more there Bishop Iewel in a Sermon at Pauls Crosse made a publick challenge to all the Papists in the world to produce but one clear and evident Testimony out of Scripture or any Father or other famous Writers within six hundred years after Christ for any one of the many Articles which the Romanists at this day maintain against us and upon good proof of any such allegation he promised to reconcile himself to Rome Papists call themselves Catholicks but falsly being both heretical in Doctrin and Idolatrous in worship a Catholick is a right beleever all true beleevers in the world make but one Catholick Church Lyford Papists call themselves Roman Catholicks Catholick is universal Roman particular that is of the whole world this of one City So the Roman Catholick is as much as to âay Particular universal that is noâ Catholick Catholick Downs Defence of former Answers against the Reply of N. N. See more there The Mahometists at this day assume the name of Saracens as your men do the name of Catholicks as if they came from Sarah the free woman Abrahams true and lawful wife when in truth they took their first beginning fram Agar the bond woman Dr Featleys Case for the Spectacles Chap. 6. Ecclesia Catholica universalis est tota est per orbem diffusa ac dissemânata est Rom ana pars solum est particularis est Romae Pomaeriis circumscripta Extra Catholicam salus omnino nulla extra Romanam servati multi servanââ Crakanth Defens Eccles. Anglic. Ut Donatistae nullam Ecclesiam praeter Africanam ita Papistae nullam agnoscant Ecclesiam Catholicam praeter Romanam quà m absurdè Catholicam Romanam quasi dicas universalem particulârem vocitant Down Diatrib de Antichristo part 1. l. 3. c. 6. * See Rev. 18. 4. 2 Chro. 11. 14. Hos. 4. 15. 1 Cor. 10. 14. 2 Cor. 6. 17 1 Tim 6. 3. 1 John 5. 21. Vide Stresonem in Act. 14. 48. Conc. 162. pag. 528 529. If any man fall away from that Church which is not Christ his Spouse he cannot be charged justly with Apostasie Nullus pudor est ad meliora transire It is no shame to change for the better we left not Bethel the house of God until it became Bethaven the house of iniquity Dr. Hampton on 1 John 2. 19. See more there Vireâus âoc suasit suadeo etiam ut ab illa Ecclesia non solum abstineamus quae haeresibus idololatria polluta est conventus habeamus ubi possumâs in quibus duo aut tres congregentur in nomine Christi si plures non possint Novam tum Ecclesiam non colligimus sed veteri nos adjungimus Rivet Grotianae Discus Dialysis Sect. 5. Certè praecipuum communionis vinculum missa est quam nos ut maximum sacrilegium abominamur Calv. Instit. l. 4. c. 2. Nos dicimus Ecclesiam bano aut illam posse errare ut Ecclesiam Corinthiorum Galatarum Ephesiorum reliquas hujusmodi nec errare modò verumetiam obrui tandem erroribus desicere quod ipsa experientia in multis demonstravit Dicimus autem veram Christi Ecclesiam Catholicam quae est electorum tantùm errare non posse si errores mortiseros insanabiles intelligamus at in levioribus rebus posse errare âempe qua non simpliciter absolutè ad Ecclesiam necessariae quaeque fundamentum non evertunt Whitak controvers 2. de Ecclesia quaest 4. cap. 1. 1 Tim. 6. 12. 2 Tim. 3. 17. Gen. 20. 1 Sam. 9. 9. Ezek. 3. 1. Ezek. 34. 2. 1 Pet. 5. 1. Luk. 12. 24. 1 Cor. 4. 1. 1 Cor. 11. 10. Revel 1. 20. Quid magis Ecclesiae curandum quam ut idoneus praesit Episcopus At in Ambrosio obstare visum quod B.
God 2. Epicurism scoffing at Divinity 3. Heresie depraving and corrupting Divinity VI. The Excellency of Divine Knowledge or the study of Divinity appeareth in these particulars 1. In the subject Matter of it which is Divine either in its own Nature as God and Christ Psal. 70. 7. Ioh. 5. 46. or in relation to him as the Scripture Sacraments It is called The wisdom of God Prov. 2. 10. 3. 13. 1 Cor. 2. 6 7. and That wisdom which is from above Jam. 3. 17. If to know the nature of an Herb or the Sun and Stars be excellent how much more to know the Nature of God Aristotle held it a great matter to know but a little concerning the first mover and Intelligences Paul desired to know nothing but Christ and him crucified 1 Cor. 2. 2. that is he professed no other knowledge Si Christum discis satis est si caetera nescis Si Christum nescis nihil est si cetera discis In this Mystery of Christ God is revealed in the highest and most glorious way 2 Cor. 4. 6. there is more wisdom holinesse power justice discovered in the Mystery of the Gospel then was known before to men and Angels Christ is the summe of all divine revealed truths Luk. 24. 27. Acts 10. 43. Here is the onely knowledge which is necessary to make the man of God perfect Col. 2. 3. The Metaphysicks handle not things properly divinely revealed but that which the Philosophers by the light of nature judged to be Divine 2. In the End The principal and main end of Divinity is the glory of God that is the Celebration or setting forth of Gods infinite Excellency the secondary end is mans blessednesse Iohn 17. 3. 3. In the Certainty of it Gods Word is said to be sure and like Gold seven times refined there is no drosse of falshood in it The Academicks thought every thing so uncertain that they doubted of all things 4. In the Cause of it These truths are such as cannot be known but by Gods revealing them to us All Scripture was given by Divine Inspiration Flesh and bloud hath nor revealed this unto thee a humane light is enough to know other things 5. In the Holinesse of it Psal. 19. 5. By them thy servant is fore-warned 1 Tim. 3. 15. The word of God is able to make us wise to Salvation and to furnish to every good work Christ makes this a cause of the errour and wickednesse in mans life that they do not read and understand the Scriptures 6. In the Delight and Sweetnesse of it Iob 23. 12. preferred the Word of God before his food David before thousands of Gold and Silver before the honey and the honey-comb Psal. 19. 10. 119. 103. and when he ceaseth to compare he beginneth to admire Wanderfull are thy Testimonies Archimedes took great delight in the Mathematicks Augustine refused to take delight in Tullies Hortensius because the name of Jesus Christ was not there Nomen Iesu non erat ibi He saiââ in his Confessions Sacrae Scripturae tuae sunt sanctae deliciae meae 7. In the Excellency of the Students of it 1. The Saints of God in the Old Testament the Patriarks and Prophets 1 Pet. 1. 10 11. 2. The Saints of God in the New Testament Matth. 11. 25. Col. 1. 27. 3. It is the study of the Angels and Saints of God sn heaven 1 Pet. 1. 12. Ephes. 3. 10. 1. The natural knowledge and enquiry of the Angels could never have discovered to them the Mystery of Christ in the Gospel 2. They know it by the Church that is saith Oecumenius by the several dispensations of God to his people under the Gospel 8. In that the Devil and Hereticks oppose it The Papists would not have the Bible translated nor Divine Service performed in the vulgar tongue CHAP. II. Of the Divine Authority of the Scriptures TWo things are to be considered in Divinity First The Rule of it the Scripture or Word of God Secondly The Matter of Parts of it concerning God and man Principium essendi in Divinity is God the first Essence Principium cognoscendi the Scripture by which we know God and all things concerning him I shall handle both these principles but begin with the Scripture as many Systematical Writers do IT is necessary that the true Religion have a rule whereby it may be squared else there could be no certainty in it but there would be as many Religions as men It appears by the light of nature the Heathen had known rules for their Rites Ceremonies and Services the Turks have their Alcoran the Iews their Talmud the Papists their Decretals every Art hath its Rule neither can any thing be a Duty which hath not a Rule There are three general Characters whereby we may know any Word to be the Word of God and a Religion to be the true Religion 1. That which doth most set forth the glory of God 2. That which doth direct us to a rule which is a perfect rule of holinesse toward God and righteousnesse toward man 3. That which shews a way sutable to Gods glory and mens necessity to reconcile us to God The word of God sets forth Gods glory in all the perfections and is a compleat rule of holinesse to God and righteousnesse to men All the wisdom of the world cannot shew what is more sutable to the glory of God and the nature of man to reconcile God and men then for him that is God and man to do it God revealed himself divers wayes to the Fathers Heb. 1. 1. The manner of revealing Gods will is three-fold according to our three instruments of conceiving viz. Understanding Phantasie and Senses to the understanding God revealed his Will by engraving it in the heart with his own finger Ier. 31. 33. by Divine inspiration 2 Pet. 1. 21. 2 Chron. 15. 1. Heb. 8. 11. Iohn 14. 26. and by intellectual Visions Numb 11. 5. to the phantasie God revealed his Will by imaginary Visions to Prophets awake and by dreams to Prophets asleep Gen. 40. 8. 41. 8 9. Acts 16. 10. 10. 3. Numb 14. 4. to the Senses God revealed his Will and that either by Vision to the Eye or lively Voice to the Ear Gen. 3. 9. 4. 6. 15. 4 5. Exod. 20. 1 2. 3. 1 2 3. 33. 17. And lastly by writing This Revelation was sometimes immediate by God himself after an unspeakable manner or by means viz. Angels Urim and Thummim Prophets Christ himself and his Apostles The written Word for the Matter contained in it is called The word of God Rom. 9 6 for the manner of Record The Scripture John 10. 35. 2 Tim. 3. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 6. or Scriptures Matth. 22. 29. John 5. 39. Rom. 15. 4. 2 Pet. 3. 16. By an Antonomasie or an excellency of phrase as the most worthy writings that ever saw the light sometimes with an
Epithete The holy Scriptures Rom. 1. 2. 2 Tim. 3. 15. The Scriptures of the Prophets Rom. 16. 26. Some think that Enoch the seventh from Adam wrote but Iude 14. speaketh only of his prophesying which might rather be by word of mouth then writing because our Saviour citing Scripture ever gives the first place to Moses and undertaking by the Scriptures to prove himself to be the Messiah that he ought to suffeâ began at Moses Luke 24. 27. No doubt if there had been any more ancient then Moses our Saviour would have alledged it because all the Scripture that was before him was to give testimony of him The Author of the Scriptures was God himself they came from him in a special and peculiar manner commonly called inspiration which is an act of Gods Spirit immediately imprinting or infusing those notions into their brains and those phrases and words by which the notions were uttered 2 Tim. 3. 16. All Scripture is given by Divine inspiration or by inspiration of God Prophecy came not of old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moved or carried by the Holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1. 21. They did not write these things of their own heads but the Spirit of God did move and work them to it and in it 2 Sam. 23. 2. The spirit of the Lord spake by me that is did immediately guide me and tell me what matter to utter and in what words Stephen saith they resisted the Holy Ghost when they did disobey the Scriptures The Holy Ghost by the mouth of David and the mouth of Isaiah spake Acts 1. 16. 4. 25. 28. 25. The Inscriptions of many Prophetical Books and Epistles Apostolical run thus The word of the Lord which come to Hosea Amos Ioel Paul Peter Iames a servant of God and an Apostle of Christ. The Proeme that is set before divers Prophecies is this Thus saith the Lord and the Prophets inculcate that speech The mouth of the Lord hath spoken it because they would take off the thoughts of the people from their own persons and lift them up to consideration of God the chief Author It is all one to say The Scripture saith Rom. 4. 3. 10. 11. 11. 2. Gal. 4. 30. 1 Tim. 5. 10. and God saith Rom. 9. 25. Heb. 4. 3. 8. 5. 13. 5. and the word Scripture is put for God speaking in the Scripture The Scripture saith to Pharaâh Rom. 9. 7. and The Scripture hath shut up all men under sin Galat. 3. 22. for which in another place God hath shut up Rom. 11. 32. All other disciplines were from God and every truth whosoever speaks it is from the Holy Ghost but the Scripture in a singular manner is attributed to the Holy Ghost he immediately dictated it to the Holy men of God The efficient principall cause then of the Scripture was God the ten Commandments of which most of the rest is an exposition were written after a secret and unutterable manner by God himself therefore they are called the writings of God Exod. 32. 16. Secondly all the rest which was written though men were the instruments was done by his appointment and assistance Exod. 17. 14. âsai 8. 1. Ier. 30 2. The Scripture is often attributed to the Holy Ghost as the Author and no mention is made of the Pen-men Heb. 10. 15. The Prophets and Apostles were the Pen-men of the Scripture whose Calling Sending and Inspiration was certainly Divine for whatsoever they taught the Church of God or left in writing they learned not before in the Schools 1 Cor. 2. 13. The Divine Authority of the Word may be defined a certain dignity and excellency of the Scripture above all other sayings or writings whatsoever whereby it is perfectly true in word and sense it deserves credit in all sayings narrations of things past present and to come threatnings and promises and as superiour doth binde to obedience if it either forbid or command any thing 1 Tim. 1. 15. 2 Pet. 1. 19. Iohn 5. 39. Heb. 6. 18. Rom. 1. 5. 2 Cor. 10. 5 6. 13. 3. 12. 12. Gal. 1. 1 12 13. though the things in mans judgement seem unlike or incredible or the Commandments hard and foolish to the carnal minde Hereticks have laboured to prove their corrupt and damnable opinions out of the Scripture and have received some books if not all as Divine The Turks at this day so esteem the five books of Moses as they will kisse such patches of Paper as they finde having any part thereof written in the same Aristaeus an Heathen when he had determined to have disputed against Scripture confesseth that he was forbidden by God in a dream Plato is termed Moses Atticus Moses speaking Greek The holy Scripture in it self is Divine and Authentical though no man in the world should so acknowledge it as the Sun in it self were light though all the men in the world were blinde and could not or would not see it but in respect of us it is Divine and Authentical when it is acknowledged and esteemed so to be The Scripture is the word of God written by holy men as they were inspired by the holy Ghost divinely containing all Divine Truth necessary to salvation for the edification and instruction of Gods Church thereunto and for the glory of God The holy Scriptures are that Divine Instrument and means by which we are taught to believe what we ought touching God and our selves and all creatures and how to please God in all things unto eternal life Robins Essayes 8th Observ. Divines have given almost fourty several Arguments to prove the Scriptures to be the word of God That the Scriptures were from God may appear by several Reasons 1. Intrinsecal taken out of the Scriptures themselves 2. Extrinsecal acts of God and works of providence about them 1. Intrinsecal 1. From the excellency of their matter which is heavenly the divine and supernatural matter contained in it It telleth us of such things as do far exceed the reach of mans reason and which it was impossible for any man to counterfeit and feign and which being told are so correspondent to reason that no man can see just cause to call them into question as the Doctrine of Creation of all things in six dayes the Doctrine of the fall of our first Parents the Story of the Delivering Israel out of Aegypt of the Delivering of the Law and ten Commandments the Doctrine of the incarnation of Christ Jesus of the Resurrection of the dead of the last Judgement of the life to come and of the Immortality of the soul for though this last was taught also by Philosophers yet it is so doubtfully and unperfectly handled by them in comparison of the delivering thereof in Scripture that it is apparent it was another Spirit which guided the teachers of it here then they were guided withall What Angel
then godlinesse and yet though carefull of keeping them they have not been able to preserve them from perpetual forgetfulnesse whereas on the other side these holy Writings hated of the most part and carelesly regarded of a number have notwithstanding as full a remembrance as they had the first day the Lord gave them unto the Church The Roman Empire for three hundred years set it self to persecute and extirpate this new Doctrine and in all these troubles the Church grew and inââcased mightily Acts 12. 1. Herod killed Iames with the sword yet v. 24. the Word grew and multiplied Calvin with all his Works since the time they were written scarce made so many Protestants in France as I have credibly heard it reported that the Massacre made in one night L. Falk reply about the Infallibility of the Church of Rome The Miracles wrought in the confirmation of Scripture differ much from the wonders wrought by the false Prophets Antichrist and Satan himself Mat. 10. 8. Mat. 24. 24. 2 Thes. 2. 11. Apoc. 13. 13 14 they are neither in number nor greatnesse comparable to these 1. They differ in Substance Divine Miracles are above the force of Nature as dividing of the red Sea the standing still of the Sunne the others seem wonderfull to those which are ignorant of the cause of them but are not true miracles simply above the ordinary course of nature but effected by the art and power of Satan or his instruments by natural causes though unknown to men and many times they are but vain delusions 2. They differ in the end those true miracles were wrought by the finger of God for the promoting of his glory and mans salvation these to seal up falshood and destroy men confirmed in Idolatry and Heathenism 2 Thes. 2. 9. See Deut. 13. 1 2 3. Those were not done in a corner or secretly but openly in the presence of great multitudes nay in the sight of the whole world by the evidence of which an unknown Doctrine before contrary to the nature and affections of men was believed Bainham said in the midst of the fire Ye Papists Behold ye look for miracles and here now ye may see a miracle for in this fire I feel no more pain then if I were in a bed of Down but it is to me as sweet as a bed of Roses The miracles done by our Saviour Christ and his Apostles received Testimony of the bitterest enemies they had 2. The Testimony 1. Of the Church and Saints of God in all ages 2. Of those which were out of the Church 1. Of the Church Both Ancient and Judaical And the present Christian Church 2. Of the Members of the Church 1. The Church of the Jews professed the Doctrine and received the Books of the Old Testament and testified of them that they were Divine which invincible constancy remaineth still in the Jews of these dayes who though they be bitter enemies to the Christian Religion do stifly maintain and preserve the Canon of the Old Testament pure and uncorrupt even in those places which do evidently confirm the truth of Christian Religion 2. The Christian Church hath also most faithfully preserved the Old Testament received from the Jews and the new delivered by the Apostles as a depositum and holy pledge of the Divine Will Col. 4. 16. 2. Of the Members of the Church the constant Testimony which so many worthy Martyrs by their bloud have given to the truth Rev. 6. 9. Four things are to be considered in this Argument 1. The Number which suffered for the same is numberlesse many millions that none can imagine it to arise from pride weaknesse or discontent More Christians were slain as hath been observed under the ten bloudy persecutions then Paschal Lambs were offered up under the State of the Old Testament 2. The Quality and condition of them which suffered noble and base learned and unlearned rich poor old young men women children those which were tender and dainty all these could not suffer out of vain-glory that stubbornly they might defend the opinion which they had taken up 3. The torments used were usual unusual speedy slow some hewed in pieces burnt with slow fire cast in to Lions given to be devoured by the teeth of wilde beasts some beheaded some drowned some stoned with stones 4. All this they endured constantly patiently with great joy even a chearfull heart and merry countenance singing Psalms in the midst of the fire so that the madnesse of the enemy was overcome by the patience of them which did suffer Luther reports of the Martyr St Agatha as she went to prisons and tortures she said she went to Banquets and Nuptials That Martyr Hawks lift up his hands above his head and clapt them together when he was in the fire as if he had been in a triumph So that their testimony was not only humane God enabling them so stoutly to die for the truth Phil. 1. 29. See the History of the Councel of Trent pag. 418. and Dr Taylors Sermon on Dan. 3. 22 23 24. stiled The Roman Fornace Martyrs of other Sects differ from the Martyrs of the true Church 1. They were fewer 2. They suffered not with joy of Conscience which the godly Martyrs did 3. They were punished for their errours discovered the Martyrs were burned for having any part of the Bible and the Bible sometime with them where the Inquisition reigns it is death to have any part of the Bible in the vulgar tongue The Gentiles also which were out of the pale of the Church did give testimony to sundry Stories and Examples in the Bible Suetonius and Tacitus speaks of the miracles of Christ Pliny of the miracles of Moses and of the wise mens Starre Macrobius of the slaughtering of the Infants Iosephus of the death of Herod the Poets of the Floud Plutark of the Dove which Noah sent out Iosephus a Jew saith in his time there was a monument of the pillar of Salt into which Lots wife was turned Of Sodoms destruction speaketh Sârabo Diodorus Siculus Galen in his Book of Simples Pliny Solinus Polyst hist. Tacitus lib. ult Mela acknowledging that the remainders of Gods wrath are still to be seen there as the dead Lake the Fruit fair to the eye but falling to cinders and smoke in the hand The Oracles of the Sybillae were in greatest account among the Heathen and held as true of all men and if those be they which we have there is nothing which can more plainly set forth the birth of Christ his life and death Causabon makes it apparent that those prophecies of Sybil were counterfeited pieces and at first entertained by such as delighted in seeing the Christian Religion strengthned with forreign proofs Hereticks also prove the Scripture to be Divine for they quote that and therefore Luther cals the Bible Librum Haereticorum
Experience teacheth That all Heresies either began or increased from the mis-understanding of Scripture Some particular places of Scripture have been much abused by Hereticks The Arians laid their foundation upon Prov. 8. 22. and much urged that Ioh. 14. 22. The Manichees perverted that place Phil. 2. 7 8. He was found in the form of a servant Montanus yea and the Turks lay hold on that place Ioh. 14. 16. I will send you another Comforter which the Turks say is Mahomet The Papists wrest that place to their purpose Matth. â6 18. Thou art Peter and upon this Rock will I build my Church The Familists bring that Luke 17. 21. The Kingdom of God is within you The Antiscripturists stick not to urge those Scriptures Ioh. 6. 45. 2 Cor. 3. 6. Thirdly The Scripture it self doth give testimony to it self that it is Divine it is called a Light Psal. 119. 105. because it discovers it self The Testimony and the Testimony of the Lord because it bears witness to it self The Prophets give Testimony of Moses Mal. 4. 4. The New Testament of the Old 2 Pet. 1. 19 20. Peter gives testimony of Pauls Epistles 2 Pet. 3. 15. and Paul witnesseth That all Scriture was given of God 2 Tim. 3. 16. which must be meant of all Scripture even of the New Testament that being the last Epistle which Paul wrote as appears Chap. 4. 16. Fourthly None of all these Arguments can undoubtedly perswade the heart Certitudine fidei that the holy Scripture or any Doctrine contained in it is the Word of God till we be taught it of God till the holy Spirit of God have inwardly certified and assured us of it This is called the Scaling of the Spirit of God Ephes. 1. 13. by this the Scripture is imprinted in our hearts as the sign of the Seal in the wax Other Arguments may convince but this is absolutely necessary this is allsufficient to perswade certainly Matth. 11. 25. The holy Ghost is the Author of light by which we understand the Scripture and the perswader of the heart by which we believe the things therein to be truly Divine 1 Iohn 5. 6. It is the Spirit that beareth witnesse because the Spirit i. Metonymically the Doctrine delivered by the Spirit is truth But he that is spiritual saith Paul that is the man enlightned with the holy Ghost judgeth all things 1 Cor. 2. 15. that is all things necessary to salvation So to prove that there is a God reasons may be brought from nature and the testimony of the Church but no man can believe it savingly but by the holy Ghost It is hard to carry the matter even between the Socinians Reason and the Familists Spirit Socinians will have nothing but Reason no infused Habits and so they destroy the Testimony of the Spirit The Familists will have nothing but Spirit they rest wholly in an immediate private Spirit There art three that bear witnesse in earth Blood that is Justification by the bloud of Christ and Water i. Sanctification by his Grace And the Spirit say some witnesseth in these But ye have an Unction from the holy One and ye know all things that is Ye have received from Christ the holy Ghost the Comforter and he hath taught and instructed you in all things which are necessary to the salvation of your souls for you to know and be instructed in See vers 27. The testimony is made up by arguing Whosoever believeth and is sanctified shall be saved So the Antiquity Efficacy and Majesty of the Scripture the Fidelity of the Pen men and its wonderful Preservation prove it to be the Word of God The Spirit of God witnesseth That this Word which hath these remarkable advantages above all other Writings is the Word of God The Spirit doth neither witnesse concerning my salvation nor that the Scripture is the word of God immediately but ultimately Because I am a believer and my faith is sound it assureth me that I am in the state of salvation and so he maketh use of the excellencies in the Word to irradiate my understanding We are commanded to try the Spirits true joy is first heard out of the Word before it be felt Psal. 51. 8. Spiritual joy is an affection proper to spiritual life that life is by faith and Faith cometh by hearing Job 33. 22. See Ioh. 16. 14. Some question whether every part and parcel of the Scripture be divinely inspired as those places Touch him and he will curse thee to thy face Curse God and die and that Psal. 14. 1. Some answer thus these places are Historically inspired not Dogmatically Another Question is Whether preaching be not divinely inspired as well as the Word written The preaching of the Prophets and Apostles was divinely inspired but the preaching of our Ministers no further then it agrees with the Word Some say The Scriptures are but a device of mans brain to give assistance to Magistrates in civil government Nothing is more repugnant to prudence and policy What policy was it in the Old Testament to appoint Circumcision to cut a poor childe as soon as he came into the world Two and twenty thousand Oxen were spent at the Dedication of one Altar to sacrifice so many Oxen and Sheep such useful creatures Christ chose silly illiterate men to propagate the Gospel This serves for Information of our judgement and assures us of divers Truths 1. That the Scriptures are for themselves worthy to be believed they have Authority in and of themselves not borrowed from any persons in the world by which they binde the consciences of all men to receive them with faith and obedience for their Authors sake alone and the Divine Truth which shines in them though they should not be commended unto men by any authority of any creature Such as is the Authority of the Authour of any writing such is the Authority of the writing it self for all the strength of the testimony depends upon the excellency of the person which gives the testimony now God is the Author of these writings Thus saith the Lord therefore such Authority as he hath such must they have a supream highest Authority which borroweth from none and is subject to none So this acknowledgment of their original teacheth that we must not believe them for the Authority sake of any man or men for Gods Word can borrow no Authority from men Iohn 5. 34. I receive not testimony from man saith Christ that is need no mans testimony As the first goodnesse is to be loved for it self so is the first truth to be believed for it self saith Aquinas And as Christ by himself could demonstrate that he was the Messias so the Word by it self can prove that it is the Word of God We affirm That the Scriptures are known to be of God by themselves the Papists maintain that we cannot be certain of the Scriptures Divinity by any other
Argument then the testimony of the Church which say they doth infallibly propound unto us what is to be believed what is not to be believed and Hermanus saith That the Scripture is no more worth then Aesops Fables without the testimony of the Church As in other Sciences there are alwaies some principles per se nota indemonstrabilia whence other things are proved so in Divinity all conclusions in point of belief and practice are proved by the Scripture The Scriptures prove themselves by their own natural light manifesting their divine original whence they are and their right meaning how they must be understood They are like light primum visibile which maketh all other things manifest and it self too by its own proper qualities 1. The Church rather depends on the Scripture which is an object not principle of Divinity the Church ought to be subject to Christ Ephes. 5. 24. the Scripture is the word of Christ Col. 3. 16. 2. All the words of the Scripture are words of truth Dan. 10. 21. some words of the Church are words of error Isa. 1. 21 24. 3. 8 9. 5. 13. But the authority of him that speaks alwaies truth is greater then of him who sometimes lies Ergo The Authority of the Scripture is greater then that of the Church Goodnesse it self cannot deceive wisdom it self cannot be deceived God is both Tit. 1. 2. The voice of the Scripture is the voice of God 2 Tim. 3. 16. but the voice of the Church is the voice of men Act. 14. 14. 15. 17. 17. 30. 3. Faith and a firm consolation in temptations ought to relie on a sure that is a divine foundation for every humane testimony is uncertain 4. In vain shall we dispute against the wicked concerning Religion and Divine truth if we shall say it comes from God because we affirm so 5. This is proved by Scriptures Iohn 5. 34 35. Christ in his Humiliation did not receive the testimony of Iohn much lesse will he receive the testimony of others now he is glorified Ioh. 5. 34 35 36. 1 Cor. 2. 4 5. 1 Ioh. 5. 9. 6. The Authority proving is greater more certain and more known then the conclusion proved by the same Authoritas probans is greater then probata The Papists to prove the Authority of the Church flie to the Scriptures For I demand Whence do we understand that the Church erres not in delivering the Canon of the Scripture they answer It is governed by the Holy Ghost and therefore cannot erre in it's decrees But how appears it that it is so governed alwaies They answer God hath promised it and then they alledge those places to prove it Obj. 1. The Church is ancienter then the Scripture because it was before Moses Ergo It hath greater Authority Ans. 1. The Prophets and Iohn Baptist were ancienter then Christ yet not of greater Authority 2. Consider the Word 1. Quoad formale externum as written and cloathed with words so the Church was before the Scripture 2. Quoad formale internum the matter and sense or meaning so the Scripture was more ancient than the Church because the Church is gathered and governed by it 1 Pet. 1 23. Ioh. 17. 20. Iam. 1 18. Semen semper sobole illa cujus est sâmen antiquius esse necâsse est In the thing it self the being and substance of the Word was before the Church although in this circumstance and manner of being it was after Obj. 2. Non crederem Evangelio nisi me commoveret Ecclesiae Catholicae Authoritas saith Augustine Ans. These words saith Whitaker are so well known to the Papists that one can hardly exchange three words with them but they will produce them It is true indeed that we may at the first be much moved to receive and hearken to the Scriptures because the Church gives testimony of them as the woman of Samaria by her speeches of Christ was a means of moving the Samaritans to believe but when the men of Samaria had heard Christ himself speak They believed in him more for his own words then the womans Iohn 4. 39 41. In which sense those words of Augustine so frequently quoted by the Papists are to be interpreted Augustine spake this of himself being a Manichee when he was a Manichee he was first moved by the Authority of the Church to believe the Gospel His meaning is that he had uever believed the Gospel if the Authority of the Church had not been an introduction unto him not that his faith rested upon it as a final stay but that it caused him so farre to respect the Word of the Gospel to listen unto it and with a kinde of acquisite and humane faith to believe it that he was thereby fitted to a better illumination by force whereof he might more certainly believe it to be of God But that the testimony of one Father in one place in a matter of such consequence should be of that force it is strange We deny not the Ministery of the Church as an external means to move us to imbrace the Word of God but we deny the Authority of the Church to be the principal means When we call the Scriptures Canonical we call them not so passively because they are received into the Canon by men and accepted of but actively because they prescribe a Canon and Rule to us The Office of the Church in respect of the Scripture stands in four things 1. To distinguish Canonical Scripture from that which is not Canonical although the determination of the Church be not the only or chiefest cause why the Apocrypha are rejected 2. To be a faithful keeper of those Books which are inspired by God like a notary which keepeth publick writings 3. To publish declare and teach the truth as a Crier with a loud voice ought to pronounce the Kings Edicts but to pretermit adde or alter nothing Matth. 28. 19 20. Acts 8. 35. 1 Tim. 3. 15. This Church here is not that Church which the Papists make to be the Judge of controversies neither the Church representative which is a general Councel nor the Church virtual which they imagine to be the Pope but the Church Essential the Congregation of all faithfull believers The house of God as he calleth it The Apostle here speaks of a pillar not more Architectonico understanding by it some essential piece of the building but more forensi such a post or pillar on which Tables and Proclamations use to hang. In old time the Gentiles used to write their Laws in Tables and so hang them upon pillars of stone that the people might read them as Proclamations are nailed to Posts in Market Towns The Apostle describing the Church likeneth it to one of these Pillars whose use was to shew what hung thereon It is a Pillar not because it holds up but holds forth the truth as
also 2. This tradition concerning the age of men did drive away as well the Ecclesiastick as the Lay persons Notwithstanding all this that hath been objected by the Papists we hold that the Scriptures ought to be translated into the Vulgar and mother Tongues of each Nation and that all men ought to read them and meditate diligently in them and that for these reasons 1. From the Commandment and will of God revealed in Scripture He hath commanded all that live in the Church to study the Scriptures and read them Deut. 11. 18 19. Ioh. 5. 39. He speaks not to the Scribes and Pharisees but to the people in general They must try all things 2. From Gods intention which commanded it to be written for that end that it might be obvious to all Ioh. 20. 31. Rom. 15. 4. 3. Those are commended which did reade the Scripture as the Eunuch Acts 8. 22. the Bereans Acts 17. and dispraised which neglected it as the Israelites Hosea 8. 12. they are pronounced Blessed who diligently meditate in the Scriptures Psal. 1. 2. How unlike to Peter â2 Pet. 1. 19. are those whith pretend to be his Successours 4. From the fact of the Apostles who as they publickly preached the mysteries of salvation to the people so also in their Epistles they commended the whole doctrine of salvation to be read by them The Epistles of the Romans Corinthians Galatians Ephesians were written to the people therefore to be read by them One Epistle of Iohn was written to Gaius a Lay-man another to the elect Lady 5. From the Profit and Necessity of this study men are illightned and converted by reading of the Scriptures Psal. 19. 8 9. they are directed by them as most faithfull counsellors in all their waies Psal. 119. 24. they are armed by them against the fiery darts of Satan Eph. 6. 16. One seeing a youth read the Scriptures said It was never well since such were permitted to turn over the Bible but he answered him in the Psalmists words Psal. 119. 9. 6. From the unanimous Conseât of all the Fathers Chrysostom and Ierom especially who exhort the people to the private reading of the Scriptures and testifie that the Scriptures were publickly read in their Ecclesiastical Assemblies not in an unknown tongue but in a tongue understood by the people It was decreed by the Councel of Nice That no Christian should be without a Bible in his house And the Jews at this day suffer no house amongst them to be without the Bible Christ and his Apostles teaching and disputing before the people appeal to the Law and the Prophets without the name of the Author Book or Chapter because they knew the Bible Text to be familiar to the Israelites In an unknown tongue they cannot profit the people Ergo They ought to be translated into a Tongue known to the people 1 Cor. 14. The Apostle in divers verses treateth of this subject vers 6 7 19. He saith All things ought to be done in the Church for the edifying of the people that no man should speak in an unknown tongue without an interpreter and saith That he had rather speak five words and be understood then ten thousand words in an unknown tongue Those Arguments before urged for the peoples reading of the Scripture prove this also for they cannot reade them in every Nation unlesse they be translated into a Tongue they understand Christ and his Apostles taught the people the Scripture in their mother Tongue In the next age after the Apostles saith Grotius lib. 3. de veritate Religionis Christ. the New Testament was translated into divers Vulgar Tongues the Syriack Arabick Aethiopick and Latine which Versions are yet extant and differ not mainly from the Greek In the elder and purer times the Scriptures were translated into innumerable yea into all Tongues usual amongst men See Gregories Preface to the Notes on passages of Scripture The plain and usual words the phrase and manner of speech most frequented the comparisons and similitudes in Scripture most familiar taken out of the shops and fields from Husbandry and Houswifery from the Flock and the Herd shew that the Scriptures were written for the capacity and understanding of the unlearned Iohn 5. 39. a speciall place if it be indicative it shewes the custome of the Jewes if imperative it shewes what they ought to doe Many amongst us are to be blamed for not having the Scripture in their houses and for not reading it constantly in the same as they ought to do or else they read it as other Books not with such respect to it as the greatnesse of its Authour deserveth I mean with a desire and purpose to believe and obey all that they finde there which must needs be the Duty of those that confesse these writings come from God We should receive it with reverence believe it with confidence exercise our selves in it with diligence and delight practise it with obedience Reading the Scripture is a rehearsing out of the Book such things as are there written âarely without any interpretation It is to be done publickly as it was in the Synagogues of the Jews who had the reading of the Law and Prophets amongst them The Prophets were read in their ears every day saith Paul and after the lecture of the Law and the Prophets in another place From hence hath been continued the custom of Lessons of the Old and New Testament to the same purpose saith Mr Thorndike We honour God more by a publick then a private reading of it 2. Pâivately The godly Jews of Bârea did search the Scriptures and both King and people are commanded to read the Law Deut. 17. 19. and 6. 7. 8. 9. What is written in the Law How readest thou Luke 10. 26. Matth. 12. 5. and 21. 16 42. Christ Peter and Paul in their preaching quote not the Chapter and verse only say Isaiah saith Isaiah is bold It is written in the Psalms because people should be so acquainted with the Scripture as to know where it is See Grotius on Heb. 4. 4. Some good Divines hold that the Scriptures barely read though preaching be not joined with it may be the instrument of Regeneration since the Doctrine of the Gospel is called The ministration of the Spirit Psal. 19. The Law of the Lord converteth the soul it is so when not preached The word is a means of conversion whether written preacht or lived 2 Cor. 3. 2 3. 1 Pet. 3. 1 2. Psal. 51. 13. But the Word of God is made effectual by the Spirit more often more ordinarily to beget a new life in the preaching that is the interpreting and applying of it then in the bâre reading 1 Tim. 4. 13. Matth. 28. 29. Christs custome was as we may collect out of Luke 4. where one instance is recorded to make us conceive his ordinary practice when he had read to interpret
Ioshua Iudges Samuel and the Kings Of the Latines liber Chronicorum q. d. Chronologicum which appellation Luther retains in the Dutch version of the Bible There is nothing certain of the Author of these Books though Esdras be thought to be the Author The first Book consists of twenty nine Chapters and contains a History of two thousand eight hundred and five years viz. from the Creation of the world even to the Kingdom of Salomon The second consists of thirty two Chapters and describes a History from the beginning of the Kingdom of Salomon even to the return out of the Captivity of Babylon The best Expositor on both the Chronicles is Lavater Twelfthly The two Books of Ezra they are counted for one Volume with the Hebrews the Greeks and Latines divide them into two Books and assign the first to Ezra the second to Nehemiah Ezra was so called from the Author which was a Scribe most skild in the Law of God as appears in Chap. 7. v. 1 6 and 11. The best Expositors of it are Iunius and Wolphius Nehemiah It is called by the Latines the second Book of Ezra because the History begun by Ezra is continued in it but usually Nehemiah because it was written by him and also because it contains the re-edifying of the City of Ierusalem caused by Nehemiah It consists of thirteen Chapters and contains a History of fifty five years viz. from the twentieth year of Artaxerxes to the Kingdom of the last Darius The best Expositors of it are Wolphius and Pilkinton The next Book is Esther called in Hebrew Megillath Esther the Volume of Esther Many of the Jews think this Book was written by Mordechai which those words in Chap. 9 20. and 23. seem to favour Isidore saith Ezra is thought to have written Esther but some say it was composed after by another Moses Camius saith it was written by the men of the great Synagogue Philo Iudaeus saith Ioachim a Priest of the Hebrews son of the high-Priest was the composer of it and that he did it at the intreaty of Mordecai the Jew It s remarkable that though the Book of Esther contain most admirable passages of Gods Providence in delivering of his Church yet in this Book alone of all the Books of holy Scripture the name of God is not so much as once mentioned Dr Drakes Chronol The Jews throw the Book of Esther to the ground before they reade it because the name of God is not there as their Rabbins have observed Dr Stoughtons Love sick Spouse It consists of ten Chapters and contains a History of ten or as others will of twenty years concerning the preservation of the Church of the Jewes in Persia by Esther Drusius Serrarius and Merlin have done well on this Book 3. Poetical Books Iob Psalms Proverbs Ecclesiastes Canticles to which some adde the Lamentations Those parts of Scripture which set forth strongest affections are composed in verse as those holy flames of spiritual love between Christ and his Spouse in the Canticles of Salomon The triumphant joy of Deborah after deliverance from Sisera's Army of Moses and Miriam after the destruction of Pharaoh the afflicting sorrows of Hezekiah in his sickness and the Lamentations of Ieremiah for the Captivity of the Jews The Book of Psalms is as it were a throng of all affections love joy sorrow fear hope anger zeal every passion acting a part and wound up in the highest strains by the Spirit of God breathing Poetical eloquence into the heavenly Prophet So the Book of Iob. whose subject is sorrow hath a composure answerable to the matter Passion hath most scope in Verse and is freest when tied up in numbers Iob There is great variety of judgement about the Author and Pen-man of this Book Some say it was one of the Prophets but they know not who Some ascribe it to Salomon some to Elihu many to Moses Hugo Cardinal Suidas and Pineda conceive that Iob himself was the Author of this Book and it is thus proved because when any Book is inscribed by the name of any person and there appears no urgent reason wherefore it could not be written by him such a person is to be thought the Author and not the matter of the Book as is manifest in the Book of Ioshua and those of the greater and lesser Prophets The Arabical speeches with which it abounds note that it was written by some man living near Arabia as Iob did Neither doth it hinder that Iob speaks of himself in the third person for Canonicall Writers are wont to do this out of modesty Numb 12. 3. Iohn 21. 24. It is conceived to be the first piece of Scripture that was written if Moses wrote it it is probable that he wrote it before the deliverance of the people of Israel out of Egypt while he was in Midian The main and principal subject of this Book is contained in Psal. 34. 19. Many are the afflictions of the righteous but the Lord delivereth him out of all We may divide the Book into three parts and so it sets forth 1. Iobs happy condition both in regard of externals and internals in the first five verses 2. Iobs fall his calamity from that to the seventh verse of the fourty second Chapter 3. Iobs restitution or restoring from thence to the end Beza Mercer Pineda Drusius Cocceius have well expounded it The Psalms are called in the Hebrew Sepher Tehillim a Book of Divine Praises in Greek ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã so called from a musical Instrument used in singing of the Psalms which name the Latines have retained Vide Menochinm Hymns is the general Title for the whole Book of Psalms For though it be translated The Book of Psalms yet every one that knoweth that language knoweth the word is The Book of Hymns Christ with his Disciples sung an Hymn Matth. 26. 30. Mr Cottons Singing of Psalms a Gospel Ordinance c. 5. Psalmi dicti sunt Tehillim ab argumento praecipuo Etsi enim in libro hoc contineantur etiam petitiones necnon precationes hae tamen non adeo sunt frequentes his ipsis variae interspersae sunt laudationes Dei a Iustitia summa à misericordia potentia Dei desumtae It contains sacred Songs to be fitted for every condition both of the Church and Members It is called in the New Testament The Book of Psalms Luk. 20. 42. and 24. 44. Acts 1. 20. No Books in the Old Testament are oftner cited in the New then Isaiah and the Psalms that sixty times this sixty four They are in all an hundred and fifty in Greek an hundred fifty one Augustine and Chrysostom ascribe them all to David as the Author so do Theophylact Ludovicus de Tena Some think that after the Captivity Ezra collected these Psalms dispersed here and there into one Volume There are ten Authors whose names are put in the Titles of the Psalms
viz. David Salomon Moses Asaph Etham Heman Ieduthun and the three sons of Corah Odae istae Davidis dicuntur quod is multas veteres collegerit multas ipse Psallendi sciens addiderit aut per homines idoneos addi fecerit Grotius The Book of Psalms though it be called from the greater part by the name of Davids Psalms yet were not all the Psalms in it composed by David but some of them by Moses Psal. 90. Some by Heman Psal. 88. Some of them by Etham Psal. 89. Some by others Psal. 137. Mr Gataker on Psal. 82. 6 7 8. Seventy four Psalms are expresly entituled Davids Psalms that some others which want titles expressing their Pen-men were his also See Act. 4. 25. Id. ibid. The Hebrews divide the Psalms into five Books or parts The first Book hath the first 41 Psalms the second 31 from 42 to 73 the third 17 from 73 to 90 the fourth 17 from 90 even to 107 the fifth 43 from the 107 to 150. Vide Genebr in Psal. 1. 1. Tituli sunt Psalmorum claves the Titles are Keys as it were of the Psalms saith Ierom. The best Expositors on the Psalms are Musculus Mollerus Muis Calvin The Scripture is the choisest Book the Psalms the choisest piece of Scripture and the 119 Psalm the choisest part of the Psalms Among 176 verses in that Psalm there are scarce four or five at most wherein there is not some commendation of the word The Psalms are frequently read both in the Jewish Synagogues and in our Christian Churches the very Turks themselves swear as solemnly by Davids Psalms as by their Mahomets Alcoran they have them in such estimation Of all parts of the Scripture the Psalms have this excellency that they do in a lively experimental way set forth the gracious works of God upon the soul. They have a respective direction or comfort to every ones affliction or temptation Hence they have been called by some the little Bible or the Bible of the Bible Mr Burgess of Justification p. 225. Basil saith If all the other Books of Scripture should perish there remained enough in the Book of Psalms for the supply of all and therefore he cals it Amuletum ad prosligandum daemonâm Our Saviour Christ himself cites the Psalms not only as Canonical Scripture but as a particular entire and noble summe of that body Luk. 24. 44. no Book of the Old Testament except the Prophecie of Isaiah is so like a Gospel so particular in all things concerning Christ as the Psalms Dr Donne on Psal. 62. 7 9. Proverbs In Hebrew Mishle the Book of Proverbs is compared to a great heap of Gold-rings rich and orient severally and every one shining with a distinct sense by it self but other contexts of holy Writ to Gold-chains so enterwoven and linked together that they must be illightned and receive mutual illustration one from another The manner of it is usually to deliver two contradistinct Propositions It consists of one and thirty Chapters it was written by Salomon saith Augustine Chap. 17. of his 20 book de Civitate Dei and Iosephus in the 8th book and 2d Chapter of his Jewish Antiquities and it is proved 1 King 4. 32. though there indeed it is said only he spake them yet it is likely also he wrote them Prov. 1. 1. they are called the Proverbs of Solomon because most of them are his It is a Treatise of Christian manners touching piety toward God and justice toward our neighbours The best Expositors on it are Mercer Cartwright Dod Lavater Graece dicitur hic liber ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã nimirum Hebraeum ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã proprie comparationem significat quia ex comparationibus curtatis plerumque fiebant Proverbia inde coepit sumi in significatione ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Grotius Ecclesiastes In Hebrew Choheleth the Feminine hath respect either to wisdom or to the soul the nobler part See Menochius The Author of this Book was Salomon who either at his Table or in his familiar conference propounded these Doctrines to his Courtiers as may be collected out of 1 King 10. 8. Many of the Hebrews say that this Book was written by Salomon to testifie his repentance of his ill led life It consists of twelve Chapters The summe and scope of the whole Book is explained in the last Chapter or the first two verses viz. that all things in the world are vain therefore that nothing is more profitable and necessary then to fear God and keep his Commandments The principal parts of it are two The first concerning the vanity of humane matters and studies in the world the latter of the stability and profit of godliness and the fear of God The best Expositors on it are Mercer Cartwright Mr Pemble Granger Canticles are called in Hebrew Shir ha-Shirim by the Latins Cantica Canticorum The Song of Songs that is a most excellent Song the Hebrews having no Superlatives Salomon was the Author of it 1 Kings 4. 32. Many of the Ancients refer it to the spiritual Marriage between Christ and the Church or every faithful soul. Some think it was penned long after Salomons Marriage with Pharaohs daughter by comparing 1 King 7. 34. with Cant. 7. 4. It consists of eight Chapters and perpetual Dialogues The Jews had this Book in such reverence and account that before thirty years of age none would study it The best Expositors are Mercer Brightman Ainsworth Doctor Gouge Fenner This Book which treats of that Spiritual and Heavenly Fellowship the sanctified soul hath with Christ cannot be throughly understood in the true life of it but by those that are sanctified 4. Prophetical Books The Greater Prophets four Isaiah Ieremiah Ezekiel Daniel The Lesser Prophets twelve Hosea Ioel Amos Obadiah Ionah Micah Nahum Habakkuk Zephany Haggai Zachary Malachi Grotius orders them thus Hosea Ioel Amos Obadiah Ionah Isaiah Micah Nahum Habakkuk Zephany Daniel Ieremiah Ezekiel Haggai Zachary Malachi They are called Prophetical Books because they were written by Prophets by Gods Commandment Prophets were distinguished by the Temples some were Prophetae priores those of the first Temple others Posteriores of the latter Temple Isaiah Is placed first not because he is more Ancient then all the rest for some say that Ionah and Amos were before him in time others that Hosea was before him for Isaiahs beginning was in the dayes of Uzziah Now Hosea was in the dayes of Ieroboam and Ieroboam was before Uzziah This Mr Burroughs saith is one reason why though he intends to go over the whole prophetical Books yet he rather pitcheth upon Hosea first because indeed he was the first Prophet but Isaiah was rather set first for the Dignity of the Prophetical Oracles which he explains and because his Prophecy is longer then all the rest He is eloquent in his speech being a Noble man therefore the translation can hardly expresse his elegancy He brings so many and such evident
Babylon the great Whore with all the Kingdoms of Antichrist The subject of it is two-fold 1. The present state of the Church 2. The future state of it The things which are and the things which shall be hereafter Revel 1. 19. The three first Chapters of this Book contain seven several Epistles to the seven several Churches of Asia the other following Chapters are a Prophetical History of the Church of God from Christs Ascension to his second coming The holy Ghost foreseeing what labour Satan and his instruments would take to weaken and impair the credit and authority of this above all other Books wherein he prevailed so far as some true Churches called the truth and authority of it into question hath backed it with a number of confirmations more then are in any other Book of Scripture First The Author of it is set in the fore-front or face of it The Revelation of Iesus Christ Chap. 1. vers 1. who professeth himself to be the first and the last vers 11. so in the several Epistles to the Churches in several styles he challengeth them to be his Thus saith he 1. That holdeth the seven starres in his right hand 2. He which is first and last which was dead and is alive 3. Which hath the sharp two edged Sword 4. Which hath eyes like a flame of fire and his feet like brass 5. Which hath the seven Spirits of God and the seven stars 6. He who is holy and true who hath the key of David 7. He who is Amen the faithful and true witness the beginning of the creatures of God Secondly The Instrument or Pen-man his servant Iohn the Evangelist the Apostle the Divine who for the farther and more full authority of it repeateth his name at least thrice saying I Iohn Chap. 1. 9. and 21. 1 2. and 22. 8. wheââââ in the Gospel he never maketh mention of his name there he writes the History of Christ here he writes of himself and the Revelations declared to him Thirdly In the last Chapter are five testimonies heaped together vers 5 6 7 8. 1. Of the Angels 2. Of God himself the Lord of the holy Prophets 3. Of Jesus Christ Behold I come shortly 4. Of Iohn I Iohn heard and saw all these things 5. The Protestation of Jesus Christ v. 18. Fourthly The matter of the Book doth convince the Authority thereof seeing everywhere the Divinity of a Prophetical Spirit doth appear the words and sentences of other Prophets are there set down part of the Prophecies there delivered are in the sight of the world accomplished by which the truth and authority of the whole is undoubtedly proved there are extant many excellent Testimonies of Christ and his Divinity and our redemption by Christ. Fifthly The most ancient Fathers Greek and Latine ascribe this Book to Iohn the Apostle Theophylact Origen Chrysostome Tertullian Hilary Austin Ambrose Irenâus To deny then the truth of this Book is contrasolem obloqui to gainsay the shining of the Sun it self The Chiliasts abuse many testimonies out of this Book but those places have been cleared long ago by the learned as bearing another sense See Dr Raynolds Conf. with Hart c. 8. p. 406. Calvin being demanded his opinion what he thought of the Revelation answered ingeniously saith one He knew not at all what so obscure a writer meant Se penitus ignorare quid velit tam obscurus scriptor Cajetane at the end of his Exposition of Iude confesseth that he understandâ not the literal sense of the Revelation and therefore Exponat saith he cui Deus concesserit It consists of two and twenty Chapters the best Expositors of it are Ribera Brightman Paraeus Cartwright Fulk Dent Forbes Mede Simonds Foord 1. The Scriptures written by Moses and the Prophets sufficiently prove that Christ is the Messiah that was to come The Old Testament may convince the Jews which deny the New Testament of this truth Iohn 5. 39. They that is those parts of Scripture written by Moses and the Prophets there were no other Scriptures then written The 53 of Isaiah is a large History of his sufferings We have also another Book or Testament more clearly witnessing of Christ The Gospel is the unsearchable riches of Christ Ephes. 3. 8. So much may suffice to have spoken concerning the Divine Canon the Ecclesiastical and false Canon follow CHAP. V. Of the Books called Apocrypha SOme Hereticks utterly abolisht the Divine Canon as the Swingfeldians and Libertines who contemned all Scriptures the Manichees and Marcionites refused all the Books of the Old Testament as the Jews do those of the New as if they had proceeded from the Devil Some diminish this Canon as the Sadduces who as Whitaker and others hold rejected all the other Prophets but Moses some inlarge it as the Papists who hold that divers other Books called by us Apocrypha i hidden do belong to the Old Testament and are of the same authority with the other before named and they adde also their traditions and unwritten Word equalling it with the Scripture both these are accursed Rev. 22. 18. But against the first we thus argue Whatsoever Scripture 1. Is divinely inspired 2. Christ commandeth to search 3. To which Christ and his Apostles appeal and confirm their Doctrine by it that is Canonical and of equal Authority with the New Testament But the holy Scripture of the Old Testament is divinely inspired 2 Tim. 3. 16. where he speaks even of the Books of the Old Testament as is gathered both from the universal all writing viz. holy in the 15 verse and from the circumstance of time because in the time of Timothies infancy little or nothing of the New Testament was published 2. Christ speaks not to the Scribes and Pharisees but to the people in general to search it Iohn 5. 39. this famous elogium being added That it gives testimony of him and that we may finde eternal life in it 3. Christ and his Apostles appeal to it and confirm their Doctrine by it Luke 24. 27. Rom. 3. 21. Acts 10. 43. and 17. 11. and 20. 43. and 26. 20. the New Testament gives testimony of the Old and Peter 2 Pet. 1. 19. of Pauls Epistles The Ecclesiastical Canon which is also called the second Canon followeth to which these Books belong Tobit Iudith first and second of the Maccabees Wisdom Ecclesiasticus Baruch Additions to Daniel and Esther for these neither contain truth perfectly in themselves nor are sanctified by God in the Church that they may be a Canon of faith and although abusively from custom they were called Canonical yet properly in the Church they are distinguished from the Canonical by the name of Apocryphal The false Canon is that which after the authority of the Apocrypha increased was constituted by humane opinion for the Papists as well as we reject for Apocryphal the third and fourth Book of Ezra the prayer of Manasses the third
Scripture were not inspired of God for as God is true so is his Word Ioh. 17. 17. sweetly agreeing with it self and every part with other these Books commend false things as true and approve things evil as right Iudith Chap. 9. v. 2. commends killing the Sichemites against Gen. 49. 6 7. 2 Maccab. 14 42. Razis is commended for killing himself the fact is not only related but commended also in these words nobly manfully and this commendation doth plainly shew that the Author thereof was not inspired of God When the Dânatists out of this Book urged that it was lawful for them to kill themselves as Razis did Augustine then was forced to acknowledge That the Authority of this Book was uncertain and questionable and proves it by the judgement of the Jewish Church Christ and the Christians Manifest Fables are told in some of them for true Histories as that of Toby Iudith Bel and the Dragon If any desire a particular confutation of the several Books of the Apocrypha I commend to his reading that learned Treatise of Dr Raynolds de libris Apocryphis who hath so exactly handled this subject that to write of it after him were to write Iliads after Homer or to draw a line after Apelles 5. The most ancient Fathers and Councels which lived the best and first five hundred years after Christ rejected the same Books which we doe Ierome on Matth. 23. saith concerning a Testimony cited out of the Apocrypha Hoc quoniam ex Scriptura nihil habet authoritatis eadem facilitate rejicitur qua profertur Because this hath no authority out of Scripture it may as easily be rejected as it is offered All that the Papists object for these Books in the general is That the third Councel at Carthage the Florentire Councel and that of Trent do approve the said Books to be Canonical as also Augustine and Innocentius To which it may be answered 1. That the Councel of Carthage was but a Provincial Councel and therefore it cannot binde the whole world Moreover in that Councel there are divers things which the Papists will not endure as in the 26 Canon there is a Decree that no Bishop shall be called chief or universal Bishop no not the Bishop of Rome how should the Papists binde us with the authority of that Councel with which they will not binde themselves 2. The Latine Fathers judged these Books fit to be read for example of life and instruction of manners but not for confirmation of faith or establishing any Doctrine 3. These Books are not Proto-canonical truly and properly Canonical inspired by God containing the immediate and unchangeable truth of God sanctified by him and given to the Church to be a perfect rule of sound doctrine and good life but Deutero-canonical or rather Ecclesiastical as they are styled In this sense Augustine and Innocentius are to be taken when they reckon these Books among the Canonicall 4. No Councel hath Authority to define what Books are Canonicall what not seeing Books truely Divine receive Authority from God himself and are to be esteemed of undoubted truth although all the world should bark against them These two Councels are of too late standing to oppose against the other ancient Councels which reject these Books The Councel of Trent was gathered and kept against all Civil and Ecclesiastical Right neither was there any forme of justice observed in it 1. It was not kept in a lawfull place for whereas it was intended against the Protestants and the Germans were the parties accused it ought to have been kept in Germany according to the request exhibited by the Body of the States of Germany assembled at Noremberg this equity was not observed the parties accused being called into Italy 2. In that Councel matters were concluded and the sentence passed the adversary not being heard speak nor so much as present for the Protestants might not be admitted to hearing neither could they obtain to propound their opinion in the Councel much lesse to avouch it by lawfull reasoning Sleidan fol. 29. and yet were condemned against Divine and Humane Law for they both forbid the condemning of any before he have lawfull liberty granted him to plead for himself 3. In that Councel the Accuser and Judge were the same for the Pope did accuse the Protestants of Heresie he did convocate the Councel he by his Delegates was President and Moderator in it and so together was Accuser Judge and Witnesse whereas the Reformation of the Pope was the thing in question Lastly All Councels ought to be free but in this Protestants might not propound their cause nor defend it neither might any thing be proposed but according to the minde of the Legates or otherwise then they approved no man had any voice in the Councel but such as were sworn to the Pope nothing was there determined which was not first concluded of at Rome by the Pope in the Colledge of Cardinals and sent from Rome to Trent whereupon this Proverb arose Spiritum Sanctum Roma per peram mitti Tridentum The holy Ghost came to Trent packt up in a Cloke-bag We hope therefore since the Apocrypha are justly rejected out of the Canon that hereafter they will neither have the honour to be bound with our Bibles nor read in our Churches The Apocrypha was never received by the Church of the Israelites before Christ his coming nor of the Apostolick and Primitive Church for more then three hundred years after as both Eusebius out of Origen and the Councel of Laodicea Can. 59. confirmed afterward by the sixth general Councel of Constantinople sheweth for the Greek Church and St Ierom for the Latine CHAP. VI. Of the Authentical Edition of the Scripture NOw we must enquire which is the Authentical Edition of holy Scriptures it being necessary that this heavenly truth committed to writing should be delivered in some form of words and in some language which may be understood Lawyers from whom the use of the word Authentick seemeth borrowed do call those instruments and writings Authentick which have a certain and just authority in themselves A Book or writing is Authentick either by Divine or humane institution those are by Divine Appointment and Institution authentical which have from God sufficient and absolute Authority to command and approve themselves worthy credit and faith in as much as God himself doth approve them by humane Institution such writings are held authentical which by the opinion and sentence of learned men in their several professions may be esteemed worthy credit and belief for themselves and for the truth in them There is a great diversity of Editions of holy Scripture all cannot be simply and perpetually Authentical in of and for themselves without reference unto another no more then many draughts of the same Lease or Deed or copy of one pardon can be Some amongst many are authentick whence the others are transcribed yea
it cannot be that there should be many but although there may be many counterpanes of the deed yet there is but one or two principal Deeds so amongst this great variety of Editions one or more ought to be as principal and authentical There is a Question betwixt the Church of Rome and the Reformed Churches about the Authentick Edition of Scripture they say That the Edition of the Bible in Hebrew and Greek is not authentical but rather the Vulgar Latine We hold that the Vulgar Latine is very corrupt and false that the Hebrew for the Old Testament and the Greek for the New iâ the sincere and authentical writing of God therefore that all things are to be determined by them and that the other versions are so farre to be approved of as they agree with these ãâã The ârideâtinâ Councel thus decreeth That in all Sermons Readings Disputations Controversies the Vulgar Latine Translation should be taken for authenââââ before the Hebrew or Greek and that no man should presume upon any ocâââon to reject ââ or to appeal from it When the Councel of Trent saith the Vulâââ Latine iâ authentical it compares it with other Latine Translations not with âhe Hebrew Muâs de Heb. Edit Author ac ver Vide illum ibid Andradius the chiefest of the Divines at the Councel of Trent thinketh that âhe Councel of Trent did not mean either to condemn the Hebrew truth as he calââth it or to acquit the Latine Translation from all error when they called it Authenââcal but only that the Latine hath no such error by which any pestilent opinion in âaith and manners may be gathered This saith Rainolds against Hart c. 6. p. 202. and Chamier Tom. 1. l. 12. c. 2. The Rhemists in their Preface to the New Testament translated by them prolixly extoll this Latine Edition and contend that it is not onely farre better than all the Latine versions but then the Greek it self which is the Proâotype Before we come to defend our own or disprove that opinion of the Papists it is necessary first rightly and fully to state the Question and to premise some things concerning the several Versions and Translations of the Scripture We deny not that part of Daniel and Ezra which was written in the Chaldee Dialect to be Authentical because we know the Lord was pleased that in that language as well as the Hebrew some of his Divine Truth should be originally written 1. For the more credit of the Stories the Lord bringeth forth forraign Nations and their Chronicles for witnesses least any of them should doubt of the truth thereof 2. The Lord would have some part of those Stories come to the knowledge of the Heathen and it was requisite that the Chaldeans should know the sins and impieties of that Nations and the judgements that should befall them to testifie unto all the truth of God therefore in general the alteration of the terrene States and Kingdoms is shadowed forth and published in the Chaldee Tongue that the Gentiles might take knowledge thereof but the particular Histories of the coming of the Messiâs of his Office and Kingdom and of the calamities and afflictions which should befall the people of God are set forth in the Hebrew Tongue as more especially concerning them Likewise it pleased God for the better credit of the Story that the History of those things which were said and done in Chaldea should be written in the same Language wherein they were first spoken and therefore the Epistles and Rescripts of the Kings are delivered in the Chaldee speech as taken onâ of their publick Acts and Records and that the History in Daniel set forth in the Chaâdee speech gaining him respect with the Chaldeans might stirre up the Jews to receive Daniel as a Prophet of God whom the Heathens admired If there be any footsteps of the Chaldee and Arabick in Iob as some learned say we do not exclude them from authentick Authority for we say the whole Old Testament for the most part in Hebrew and few parcels in Chaldee are the authentick Edition of the Old Testament The Greek Copies of the New Testament are also from God immediately the very dialect wherein those Prototypes were which the Pens of the Evangelists and Apostles did write For the Gospel of Matthew and the Epistle to the Hebrews being written in Hebrew and Mark in Latine we have refuted that opinion already the Greek Edition of those three Books as well as of all the other of the New Testament is authentical The Versions of the Scripture are either the Chaldee and Greek of the Old Testament the Syriack and Arabick of the new the Latine Italian French and English of both Testaments All the Versions of the sacred Scripture have so farre Divine Authority as they agree with the original Tongue and to say that any Translation is pure and uncorrupt and that the very fountains are muddy is both a foolish and impious blasphemy The tongue and dialect is but an accident and as it were an argument of the Divine truth which remains one and the same in all Idioms therefore the faith of the unlearned depends on God not on men although the Translations by benefit of which they are brought to believe be perfected by the labour of men Gods providence and care of the Church is such that he would never let it be long destitute of a fit Translation which being publisht by learned men and approved of by the Church however it failed in some things yet following the truth constantly in the more principal and necessary things might be sufficient to all for wholsome instruction The Versions differ often much among themselves Arias Montanus differs much from Pagnin a learned Translator and Vatablus from both from all these Luther and from him again the Vulgar Ofiander the LXX varie The Chaldee Edition of the Old Testament is not a Translation done word for word but a Paraphrase and so called the Chaldee Paraphrase by the Jews Targum though some conceive that there is some kinde of distinction to speak accurately between the Chaldee Paraphrase and Targum Targum being a general word signifying an Interpretation or Paraphrase though it usually now by an excellency denoteth the Chaldee Paraphrase There were three Authours of it as it is reported according to the three-fold difference of the Hebrew Books Râbbi Achilam or Aquila who is vulgarly called Oââglos upon the five Books of Moses Rabbi Ionathan the sonne of Uziel upon the former and later Prophets Rabbi Ioseph coecus or as some will a certain Anonymus upon some of the Hagiographa Those Paraphrases of Onkelos and Ionathan are the ancienter and certioris fidei that upon the Hagiographa is farre later and lesse certain it being doubtfull both who was the author and in what age it was made The common opinion concerning Onkelos and Ionathan is that Ionathan wrote a little before Christ the other a
must not understand the Apostle as if he commanded us to be Temporizers or to apply our selves to the corrupt customs and manners of the times but to keep time in all our actions and do them in the fittest season as Col. 4. 5. Ephes. 5. 16. Object Erasmus the best Translator of all the later by the judgement of Beza saith That the Greek sometimes hath superfluities corruptly added to the Text of holy Scripture as Matth. 6. the Doxology For thine is the Kingdom the power and the glory for ever and ever He calleth these words trifles rashly added to the Lords Prayer and reprehends Valla for blaming the old vulgar Latine because it hath them not Tertullian Cyprian Ambrose Ierom and Augustine do expound the Lords Prayer and yet make no mention of these words Beza confesseth it to be Magnifiâum illam quidem longè sanctissimam a most high and holy form of expression sed irrepsisse in contextum quae in vetustissimus aliquot codicibus Graecis desit it is not to be found in that vetustissimus codex by Beza to the University Library of Cambridge that Copy perhaps was corrupted by the Hereticks It is not presently trifles whatsoever Erasmus or any other man shall reject out of the Greek Copy under that name and yet they do Erasmus wrong to say that he called that part of the Lords Prayer trifles absolutely for he stiles it so conditionally if it be not part of the Ancient Text. 2. If Erasmus had understood that that passage had been taken out of the Book of Chronicles written by the pen of the holy Ghost he would no doubt have taken heed how he had called this conclusion of the Lords Prayer Trifles for it appeareth manifestly that this sentence was borrowed from David 1 Chron. 29. 11. with some abridgment of the Prophets words 3. That cannot be superfluous without the which we should not have had a perfect form of Prayer for since Prayer standeth as well in praising of God and thanksgiving as in petitions and requests to be made unto him it is evident that if this conclusion had been wanting there had wanted a form of that Prayer which standeth in praise and thanksgiving 4. If to give a substantial reason of that which goeth before be superfluous then this conclusion may be so 5. For confirmation of this reading we may alledge besides the consent of the Greek Copies the Syrian interpretation which is very Ancient Chrysostom Theophylact and Euthymius expound it The Lords Prayer in Luke is perfect in respect of the Petitions yet nothing hindereth but that in Matthew might be added the confirmation and conclusion Matthew hath many other things in his Gospel which Luke hath not Salmeron reproves Cajetan for calling this Multiloquium since there is a notable confession of four Properties of God his Kingdom Power Glory and Eternity I should now shew That neither the Translation of the Seventy nor of the Vulgar Latine are Authentical but there are two Questions of great moment first to be discussed The first is Whether any Books of the Scripture be lost The second Whether the Scripture of the Old Testament was punctata from the beginning To the first Question That we may give a right answer we must distinguish of the Books of Scripture some were Historical Ethical or Physical others Dogmatical The former might perish and fall away but not the later Therefore that common Objection of divers Books mentioned in the Old Testament whereof we finde none so entituled in the Canon thereof is easily answered Either they were Civil and Commonwealth Stories whether the Reader is referred if it like him to reade the Stories more at large which the Prophets touched shortly or else they are contained in the Books of the Kings which are manifesâly proved to be written by divers Prophets in their several ages wherein they prophesied Salomons Books which he wrote of general Philosophy fell away but all the other Books of the Scripture do still remain First They are all of God all whose works remain for ever therefore the holy Scriptures being not only his handy-work but as it were the chief and Master-work of all other must have a continual endurance Secondly They all are written generally for our instruction and more particularly for Admonition and Warning for Comfort and Consolation unlesse we will say that God may be deceived in his Purpose and End wherefore he ordained them it must needs be that it must continue whatsoever hath been written in that respect Thirdly If the Lord have kept unto us the whole Book of Leviticus and in it the Ceremonies which are abolished and whereof there is now no practice because they have a necessary and profitable use in the Church of God * how much more is it to be esteemed that his providence hath watched over other Books of the Scripture which more properly belong unto our times Fourthly Let us hear the Scripture it self witnessing of its own Authority and Durableness to all Ages Moses thus writeth of it The secret and hidden things remain to the Lord our God but the things that are revealed to us and our children for ever David also professeth That he knew long before that the Lord had founded his testimonies for evermore But our Saviour Christs testimony is of all other most evident That Heaven and Earth shall passe but that his word cannot passe And yet more vehemently That not one jot or small letter of his Law can passe untill all be fulfilled Rom. 15. 4. therefore none of those which were written for that end are lost Origen in Praefat. in Cant. Canticorum Augustin lib. 18. de Civitate Dei cap. 38. thought it could not neither stand with the Divine Providence nor with the honour of the Church that any Canonical Books and given for such to the Church should be lost Of this opinion are many worthy modern Divines Iunius Chamierus tom 1. lib. 9. cap. 5. Polanus Wendelinus Waltherus Spanhemius Cartwright Gerardus in exegesi loci primi de Scripturasacra cap. 6. Joh. Camero Tomo 3. in Praelectionibus de verbo Dei cap. 15. Rivetus in Isagoge ad S. Script cap. 6. in summa Controversiarum Tom. 1. Tract 1. Quaest. 1. Altingius But Chrysostom and Whitaker also Bellarmine l. 4. de verbo Dei cap. 4. Gretzerus and Becanus hold that some Canonical Books are lost I rather subscribe to the judgement of the former Reverend Divines who held the contrary The second Question is Whether the Scripture of the Old Testament was punctata from the beginning or Whether the Hebrew Text had Vowels or Points from the beginning as now it hath Controversiam de punctorum antiquitate vel novitate inter viros eruditos disceptatam non attingo Sententia utraque suos habet assertores magni quidem nominis Cevalerius Buxtorfius Marinus Iunius and other very godly and learned men
he followeth it for the most part and preferreth it before all the rest Maxima ex parte amplector caeteris omnibus antepono He speaks of the New Testament onely and of that Latine Translation of the New Testament in comparison of all other Latine Translations which were before him as Erasmus Castalion and such like These places may serve to shew that the vulgar Latine is corrupt no Book being entire or free from error Isidore Clarius Brixianus praefat in Biblia a great learned man of their own affirmeth That it hath 8000 places in which the sense of the Holy Ghost is changed Since the Councel of Trent two Popes have set forth this vulgar Edition diversly which of these shall be received as authentical How often do the Papists leave the vulgar in all their controversies when it is for their advantage so to do it is a matter ordinary with them and needless to be proved There is no Edition Ancienter then the Hebrew if the Latine hath been used a 1000 years in the Church the Hebrew hath been used almost 3000 years the Chaldee Arabick Syriack and Greek Editions also have been used above a 1000 years and so should be authentique by the Papists Argument Having spoken of the authority of the Scriptures the Canonical Books and the authentical Editions I now go on to treat of the end of the Scripture its adjuncts or properties fitted to that end and Interpretation of Scripture The end of the Scripture comes next to be considered of this I have spoken somewhat afore but shall now inlarge my self The end of the Scripture is considered 1. In respect of God 2. In respect of us In respect of God the end of the Scripture is a glorifying of him Iohn 7. 18. 2 Cor. 4. 6. by it we may learn to know love and fear him and so be blessed The glory of God is the chief end of all things Prov. 16. 4. In respect of us The end of the Scripture is 1. Intermediate Temporal Edification which is fitly referred to five principal uses The two first respect the minde the other three the heart will and affections It is profitable for Doctrine it serves to direct to all saving truth nothing is to be received as a truth necessary to salvation but what is proved out of Scripture Where that hath not a tongue to speak I must not have an ear to hear Hoc quia de scripturis non habet autoritatem eadem facilitate contemnitur qua probatur Hieron 2. Reproof or Confutation to refute all errors and heterodox opinions in Divinity By this sword of the Spirit Christ vanquished Satan Mat. 4. 4. 7. 10. by the Scripture he opposed the Jews Iohn 5. 45. 46. 47. 10. 34. by this he refuted the Scribes and Pharisees Mat. 9. 13. and 22. 1. Luke 10. 25 26. 27. Matth. 19. 34. and 21. 12 13. the Sadduces Matth. 22. 29. Thus Apollus convinced the Jews who denied Jesus to be the Christ Acts 18. 28. Thus the Apostles convinced those which urged Circumcision and the observation of the Jewish Law Acts 15. 15. Hâreticks are to be stoned with Scripture-Arguments Lapidandi sunt Heretici sacrarum literarum argumentis Athanasius By this Austin refuted the Pelagians Irenaeus the Ualentinians Tertullian the Mareionites Athanasius the Arrians 3. Correction of iniquity setting straight that which is amiss in manners and life 4. Instruction to righteousness Instruunt Patriarchae etiam errantes Basil saith The Psalms are a common Store house and Treasury of good Instruction The Title of the 32 and some other Psalms is Maschil that is A Psalm of Instruction 5. Comfort in all troubles Psal. 19. 8. and 119. 50. and 92. the Greek word for Gospel signifieth glad-tidings The Promises are the Christians best Cordials as Gods Promises are the rule of what we must pray for in faith so they are the ground of what we must expect in comfort All things which belong to the Gospel are comfortable 1. God the Author of the Gospel and revealed in it is the God of all comfort 2 Cor. 1. 3. 2. Jesus Christ the Subject of the Gospel is called Consolation in the abstract Luke 2. 25. 3. The Holy Ghost which breathes in the Gospel is called The Comforter Iohn Chap. 15. 16. 4. The Ministers or Ambassadors of the Gospel are the Messengers of peace and comfort 2. Ultimate and chiefest our Salvation and Life eternal Iohn 5. 39. and 20. 31. 2 Tim. 3. 15. It will shew us the right way of escaping hell and attaining Heaven It will shew us what to believe and practise for our present and eternal happinesse This was Gods aim in causing the Scripture to be written and we shall finde it fully available and effectual for the ends for which it was ordained by God CHAP. VIII Of the Properties of the Scripture THe properties which the Scripture must have for the former end are these It is 1. Of Divine Authority 2. True and Certain 3. The rule of Faith and Manners 4. Necessâry 5. Pure and Holy 6. Sufficient and Perfect 7. Perspicuous and Plain 1. It s of Divine Authority we must believe it for its own sake It is Divine 1. In its Efficient cause and Original which is God the Father dictating in his Son declaring and publishing by his holy Spirit confirming and sealing it in the hearts of the faithful He wrote the Decalogue immediately with his own finger and commanded the whole Systeme and all the parts of Scripture to be written by his servants the Prophets and Apostles as the publique Actuaries and Pen-men thereof therefore the authority of the Scripture is as great as that of the Holy Ghost who did dictate both the matter and words Those speeches are frequent The Lord said and The mouth of the Lord hath spoken 2. In the subject matter which is truth according to godliness certain powerful of venerable antiquity joyned with a sensible demonstration of the Spirit and Divine presence and with many other things attesting its Divine Authority Whence it follows that the Authority of the Holy Scriptures is 1. Infallible which expresseth the minde and will of God to whom truth is essential and necessary 2. Supreme and Independent into which at last all faith is resolved from which it is not lawful to appeal By which singular authority the Scripture is distinguished both from all prophane and Sacred writings and Paul honors it with this Elogie A faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation 1 Tim. 1. 15. A more sure word 2 Pet. 1. 19. the Comparative for the Superlative in which there is no doubting and uncertainty but all things firm As God is Iehovah of himself so is his word Authoritative of it self and is true and to be obeyed whether thou think it Scripture or no. There is no higher authority for thee to appeal to it is above opinions of men conscience and therefore it must
we are not hereafter to expect or look for any fuller or more clear Revelation of Divine Mysteries then that which was then delivered 4. Christ is called a Mediator of the New Testament or the New Covenant Heb. 9. 15. because all things are established by him as they ought to continue for ever for that which is old decayeth and is ready to vanish but that which is new abideth Heb. 8. 13. 5. It pleased the Lord in great wisdom to reveal the Covenant of grace to the Church that she might not despair but obscurely at the first that she might earnestly long for the coming of that Messiah who was to make known what he had heard and seen of the Father which dispensation was needful that the grace of God might not be contemned as haply it would have been if God had fully revealed and made known his bounty unto man before he had seen his misery and the necessity thereof Our Saviour Christ for substance of Doctrine necessary to Salvation taught nothing which was not before in some sort contained in the writings of Moses and the Prophets out of whom he confirmed his Doctrine but that which was in them more obscurely aenigmatically and briefly he explained more excellently fully and clearly the Apostles proved their Doctrine out of the Book of Moses and the Prophets Act. 17. 11. and 26. 22. Luke 24. 27. Rom. 1. 2. Act. 28. 23. Sixthly All things necessary in that manner as we have spoken were taught and inspired to the Apostles by our Saviour Christ and there were no new inspirations after their times nor are we to expect further hereafter which we prove 1. By places of Scripture Ioh. 14. 26. he that teacheth all things omitteth nothing Christ said all things to his Apostles as appears Iohn 15. 15. and 17. 8. Iohn 16. 13. 2. By reasons drawn from thence 1. The plentiful pouring forth of the Spirit was deferred till the glorifying of Christ he being glorified it was no longer to be delayed Christ being exalted on the right-hand of God obtained the Spirit promised and that was not according to measure and poured the same in such abundance as it could be poured forth and received by men so that was fulfilled which was fore-told by Ioel 2. 28. Acts 2. 33. Iohn 3. 34 35. Acts 2. 16 17. 2. The Scripture and the Prophecies of the Old Testament do teach and declare That all Divine Truth should fully and at once be manifested by the Messias who is the only Prophet high-Priest and King of his Church there is no other Revelation promised none other needful besides that which was made by him Isa. 11. 9. Act. 3. 23 24. Ioel 2. 23. Vide Mercerum in loc therefore the last inspiration was made to the Apostles and none other to be expected The Doctrine of the Law and the Prophets did suffice to Salvation yet it did send the Fathers to expect somewhat more perfect 1 Pet. 1. 10. but to the preaching of the Gospel nothing is to be added we are not sent to wait for any clearer vision 3. So long as any truth needful to be known was unrevealed or not plainly taught the Lord did stir up some Prophet or other to teach the same unto the Church therfore the Lord surceasing to speak since the publishing of the Gospel of Jesus Christ and the delivery of the same in writing is unto us a manifest token that the whole will of God is now brought to light and that no new Revelation is to be expected Our seventh Proposition is Christ and his Apostles were able to propound and teach by lively voice that Doctrine which pertains to perfection Iohn 1. 18. and 11. 11 32. Iohn 8. 26 and the Apostles perfectly taught all things which are or shall be necessary for the Church Acts 20. 27. Gal. 1. 7 8 9. The Doctrine of repentance and remission of sins in the name of Christ doth summarily contain all things necessarily to salvation Act. 5. 31. and 11. 11. but this Doctrine the Apostles preached Act. 13. 38 39. Luke 24. 47. The Word of God is not only Milk for Babes but strong Meat for men of ripe years 1 Cor. 3. 1 2. Heb. 5. 14. and 6. 1 2. therefore it containeth not only matter of preparation but of perfection Our eighth Proposition is The summe and substance of that heavenly Doctrine which was taught by the Prophets and Apostles was by them committed to writing the holy Ghost giving them a commandment and guiding their hands therein that they could not erre so that the Word preached and written by them is one in substance both in respect of matter which is the will and word of God and inward form viz. the Divine Truth immediatly inspired though different in the external form and manner of delivery Our ninth Proposition is That nothing is necessary to be known of Christian over and above that which is found in the Old Testament which is not clearly anâ evidently contained in the Books of the Apostles and Evangelists Our last Proposition is that all things which have been are or shall be necessary to the salvation of the Church to the end of the world are perfectly contained in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles long since divinely inspired writteâ and published and now received by the Church of God so that no new Reveltion or Tradition beside those inspired published and comprehended in the Scripture are necessary for the salvation of the Church There are three opinions 1. Of the Papists who altogether deny it 2. Of the Socinians which would have all things expresly contained in Scripture and if it be âââ totidem verbis they reject it 3. Of the Orthodox who say it contains all things expresly or by consequence Crocius in his Antiweigelius cap. 1. Quaest. 8. shews that private Revelation Dreams Conferences with Angels are not to be desired and expected in matters ââ faith the Canon of the Scripture being now compleat The Weigelians talk of ââ Seculum Spiritus Sancti as God the Father had his time the time of the Lââ Christ his time the time of the Gospel so say they the holy Ghost shall âââ his time when there shall be higher dispensations and we shall be wiser then the Apostles See Mat. 24. 14. and 28. 20. 1 Cor. 11. 26. See Mr Gillesp. Miscel. c. 10. Some say the Scriptures are but for the training up of Christians during their âânority as Grammar rules for boyes and are not able to acquaint the soul ââ the highest discoveries of God and truth And most corruptly they serve themselâââ with that expression of the Apostle 1 Cor. 13. 11. This Glasse say they is âââ Scriptures through which we see something of God indeed whilst we are ââââdren in understanding but very obscurely and brokenly and therefore say theâââ if ye would discern of God clearly and see him as he is ye must break the Glasse and look quite beyond Scriptures
infallible ground there is none such of supernatural truth but the Scripture Because our Adversaries do contend for Traditions not written hotly and zealously against the total perfection of the Scripture that they might thrust upon us many points by their own confession not contained in Scripture and usurp to themselves irrefragable authority in the Church it shall not be amisse largely to consider of this matter And first to enquire of the signification of the words Greek and Latine which are translated Tradition and then to come to the matter which is controverted between us and the Papists The Greek word signifying Tradition ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which in the New Testament is used onely in these places Matth. 15. 2 3 6. Mark 7. 3 5 8 9 13. 1 Cor. 11. 2. Gal. 1. 14. Colos 2. 8. 2 Thess. 2. 15. and 3. 6. and in the vulgar Latine is rendred Traditio Mat. 15. 2 3 6. Mark 7. 3 5 8 9 13. Gal. 1. 14. Col. 2. 6. 2 Thess. 2. 15. and 3. 6. and Praecepta 1 Cor. 11. 2. Whereto the Rhemists translation which seemeth to be but a bare translation of the Vulgar Latin doth wholly agree using the word Tradition every where excepting 1 Cor. 11. 2. where they use the word Pâecepts but set in the margent the word Tradition Arias Montanus in his interlineal Translation doth render it Traditio Beza doth commonly express it by the word traditio In the English Geneva Bible we translate it by the word Instruction Tradition calling mens precepts Traditions the Apostles Doctrine Ordinances or Instructions not that we feared the word Tradition but because we would not have the simple deceived as though the unwritten verities of the Papists were thereby commended or as though we had some honourable conceit of them and what we did herein the signification of the word doth give us free liberty to do in our last English Translation we use the word Tradition as often as the Vulgar Latine or the Rhemists have done not that we were driven by fear or shame to alter what was done before but because we would cut off all occasion of carping at our Translation though never so unjust First We contend not about the name Tradition the word may lawfully be used if the sense affixed thereto be lawful 2. All Traditions unwritten are not simply condemned by us 3. The Apostles delivered by lively voice many observations dispensable and alterable according to the circumstances of time and persons appertaining to order and comelinesse only we say That they were not of the substance of Religion that they were not general concerning all Churches 4. We receive the number and names of the Authors of Books Divine and Canonical as delivered by tradition but the Divine Truth of those Books is in it self clear and evident unto us not depending on the Churches Authority The Books of Scripture have not their Authority quoad nos from the approbation of the Church but win credit of themselves and yield sufficient satisfaction to all men of their Divine Truth whence we judge the Church that receiveth them to be led by the Spirit of God yet the Number Authors and Integrity of the parts of those Books we receive as delivered by Tradition 5. The continued practice of such things as are neither expresly contained in Scripture nor the example of such practice expresly there delivered though the Grounds Reasons and cause of the necessity of such practice be there contained and the benefit and good that followeth of it we receive upon Tradition though the thing it self we receive not for Tradition Of this sort is the Baptism of Infants which may be named a Tradition because it is not expresly delivered in Scripture that the Apostles did baptize ânfants nor any expresse precept there found that they should so do yet is not this so received by bare and naked Tradition but that we finde the Scripture to deliver unto us the ground of it Bellarmine and Maldonat both do confesse That the Baptism of Infants may be proved by the Scripture and therefore Maldonat concludes Nobis verò traditio non est Bellarmine as Whitaker shews contradicts himself for first he saith That the Baptism of Infants is an unwritten Tradition and after That the Catholicks can prove Baptism of Infants from the Scriptures To this head we may referre the observation of the Lords-day the precept whereof is not found in Scripture though the practice be And if for that cause any shall name it a Tradition we will not contend about the word if he grant withall that the example Apostolical hath the force of a Law as implying a common equity concerning us no lesse then it did them If any man shall call the summary comprehension of the chief heads of Christian Doctrine contained in the Creed commonly called The Apostles Creed a Tradition we will not contend about it For although every part thereof be contained in Scripture yet the orderly connexion and distinct explication of those principal Articles gathered into an Epitome wherein are implied and whence are inferred all Conclusions Theological is an Act humane not divine and in that sense may be called a Tradition But let it be noted withall that we admit it not to have that credit as now it hath to be the Rule of Faith for this is the priviledge of holy Scripture The Creed it self was gathered out of Scripture and is to be expounded by the Scripture therefore it is not given to be a perfect Canon of faith and manners By Tradition is noted 1. Whatsoever is delivered by men divinely inspired and immediately called whether it be by lively voice or by writing 2. In special it notes the word of God committed to writing 1 Cor. 15. 3. 3. It signifies Rites expresly contained in writing Act. 6. 14. 4. It betokens that which is not committed to writing but only delivered by lively voice of the Apostles 5. It signifieth that which is invented and delivered by men not immediately called In Scripture Tradition is taken 1. In good part for any Rite or Doctrine of God delivered to his Church either by word or writing whether it concern faith and good works or the external Government of the Church 2 Thess. 2. 15. 1 Cor. 11. 15. and 23. 2. In ill part it noteth the vain idle and unwarrantable inventions of men whether Doctrine or Rites Mat. 15. 3. Mar. 7. 8 9. When the Fathers speak reverently of Traditions by the word Tradition either they understand the holy Scripture which also is a Tradition it is a Doctrine left unto us Or by Traditions they understand observations touching Ecclesiastical policy Du Moulin Reasons confirming the sufficiency of Scripture against Popish Traditions 1. The whole Church is founded upon the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles which were not true if any Doctrine was necessary to Salvation not revealed by the Prophets and Apostles 2.
The Prophets and Christ and his Apostles condemn Traditions Isa. 29. 13. Mat. 15. 3 6. Col. 2. 8. Therefore they are not to be received Christ opposeth the Commandment and Scriptures to Traditions therefore he condemns Traditions not written If the Jews might not adde to the Books of Moses then much lesse may we adde to the Canon of Scripture so much increased since 3. Those things which proceed from the will of God only can be made known to us no other way but by the Revelation of the Scripture all Articles of Faith and Precepts of Manners concerning substance of Religion proceed from the will of God only Mat. 16. 17. 1 Cor. 2. 9 10 11. Gal. 1. 8. As in this place the Apostle would have nothing received besides that which he preached so 1 Cor. 4. 6. He will have nothing admitted above or more then that which is written See Act. 26. 22. Iohn 20. ult Whence it is manifest that all necessary things may be found in Scripture since full and perfect Faith ariseth from thence which eternal salvation followeth Bellarmine saith Iohn speaks only of the miracles of Christ that he wrote not all because those sufficed to perswade the world that Christ was the Son of God Those words indeed in ver 30. are to be understood of Christs miracles but those in ver 31. rather are to be generally interpreted for the History only of the miracles sufficeth not to obtain Faith or Life The Question betwixt the Papists and us is De ipsa Doctrina tradita non de tradendi modo touching the substance of the Doctrine delivered not of the manner of delivering it and of Doctrine delivered as the Word of God not of Rites and Ceremonies They maintain that there be doctrinal Traditions or Traditions containing Articles of Faith and substantial matters of Divine Worship and Religion not found in the holy Scriptures viz. Purgatory Invocation of Saints Adoration of Images Papal Monarchy Bellarmine and before him Peresius distinguisheth Traditions both from the Authors and the Matter From the Authors into Divine Apostolical and Ecclesiastical From the Matter into those which are concerning Faith and concerning Manners into perpetuall and temporall universall and particular necessary and free Divine Traditions that is Doctrines of Faith and of the Worship and service of God any of which we deny to be but what are comprized in the written Word of God Apostolick Traditions say they are such Ordinances as the Apostles prescribed for ceremony and usage in the Church as the observation of the memorial of the Nativity Death and Resurrection of Christ the alteration of the seventh day from the Jews Sabbath to the day of Christs Resurrection Ecclesiastical ancient Customs which by degrees through the Peoples consent obtained the force of a Law Traditions concerning Faith as the perpetuall Virginity of Mary the Mother of Christ and that there are onely four Gospels of Manners as the sign of the Crosse made in the Fore-head Fasts and Feastings to be observed on certain dayes Perpetual which are to be kept to the end of the World Temporal for a certain time as the observation of certain legal Ceremonies even to the full publishing of the Gospel Universal Traditions which are delivered to the whole Church to be kept as the observation of Easter Whit sontide and other great Feasts Particular which is delivered to one or more Churches as in the time of Augustine fasting on the Sabbath-day which was kept only at Rome Necessary Traditions which are delivered in the form of a Precept that Easter is to be celebrated on the Lords Day Free which are delivered in the form of a Councel as sprinkling of holy Water Object The Scripture is not perfect with a perfection of parts because many parts are either defective or excessive 1. Some labour with a defect as Genes 11. 12. a person is omitted in the Genealogy of Canaan which was the Sonne of Arphaxad but it is reckoned in Luke in Christs Genealogy not in the Old Testament therefore there is a defect Answ. Luke reckons it according to the vulgar opinion of the Jews Iunius in his Parallels would have the fault to be in the Septuagint whom Luke followed not approving of their errour but yielding to the time least the Gospel otherwise should have been prejudiced but Beza's opinion is rather to be approved of that this word is inserted from the Ignorance of those who undertook to correct this Text according to the Translation of the Seventy Interpreters For in an Ancient Manuscript which Beza followed this word Canaan was not to be found therefore he omitted it in his Translation and so hath our great English Bible Object There is something found in the Scripture against the Commandment of God Deut. 4. 2. therefore there is excess as well as defect for many Books which we believe to be Canonical are added Answ. He doth not forbid adding by Gods Command but from the will of man for God himself added afterward The Papists Arguments for Traditions answered Object Bellarmine saith Religion was preserved for two thousand years from Adam to Moses onely by Tradition therefore the Scripture is not simply necessary Ans. By the like reason I might argue That Religion was long preserved not only without the Pope of Rome but also without Baptism and the Lords Supper with the like Institutions therefore they are not simply necessary yet none of ours hold the Scriptures simply necessary 2. It is false that Religion was preserved all that while by ordinary Tradition only for the living voice of God sounded most perpetually in the Church and the Doctrine of Religion was conveyed successively from the Father to the Son which living voice of God by little and little ceasing writing afterward succeeded and hath the same necessity now which Gods living voice had before Object Whatsoever things are commended from Scripture are necessary but so are Traditions Ergò They are necessary Iohn 16. 12. I have yet many things to say unto you but ye cannot bear them now therefore say they the Lord spake many things which are not written Answ. 1. He saith not that he had many things to tell them which he had not taught them before but which they were not now so well capable of For it appeareth that he taught them that which they understood not and therefore they needed to be further taught of them by the holy Ghost which should not teach them any new thing that Christ had not taught but onely make them understand that which they had been taught of our Saviour Christ. 2. If the holy Ghost did teach them any thing which our Saviour Christ had not before spoke unto them of yet that makes nothing for Traditions seeing that which the holy Spirit taught them he taught them out of the Scriptures 3. If the holy Ghost should have taught the Apostles some things which neither
Christ had told them of nor the Scriptures had taught them yet this is rather against the Papists For that which the holy Ghost taught them they undoubtedly left in record unto the Church as being faithful stewards and revealing the whole counsel of God unto the people 4. It hath been the practice of Hereticks as Augustine affirmeth at all times to cover their dreams and phantasies with this sentence of our Saviour Christ. Lastly If it be asked What were those grave and great mysteries which the Apostles could not for their rudeness bear they are forsooth oyl and spittle in Baptism Candles light at noon dayes which was not in the darker time of the Law baptizing of Bels and such like gue-gaws as the grossest and carnallest men are fittest to receive Object 2 Thess 2. 15. Therefore Brethron stand fast and hold the Traditions which ye have been taught whether by word or our Epistle From these words say our Adversaries it appears that all things were not written Et nullum Papistae in Scripturis locum probabiliorem inveniunt saith Whitaker The Hereticks say the Rhemists on this place purposely guilefully and of ill conscience refrain in their Translations from the Ecclesiastical and most usual word Tradition evermore when it is taken in good part though it expresse most exactly the signification of the Greek word but when it soundeth in their fond phantasie against the Traditions of the Church as indeed in true sense it never doth there they use it most gladly Here therefore and in the like places that the Reader may not so easily like of Traditions unwritten commended by the Apostle they translate Instructions Constitutions Ordinances and what they can invent else to hide the Truth from the simple or unwary Reader whose Translations have none other end but to beguile such by Art and Conveyance Thus farre the Rhemists Paul taught the Thessalonians some things by word of mouth which he taught them not in his two Epistles which he wrote unto them therefore he taught some Doctrins which he wrote not as if that Paul wrote no more Epistles then these two whereby that which he taught not them in writing unto them he taught them by writing unto others Secondly How followeth this Argument Paul wrote not all the Doctrines of God unto the Thessalonians therefore they are not all written in the Prophetical and Evangelical writings whereas it is plainly testified that the Old Testament containeth a perfect Rule of the Doctrine of salvation the New being written for a Declaration of the fulfilling and further clearing of that in the Old Testament Thirdly It appeareth manifestly in the Acts what was the summe of that which Paul taught the Thessalonians by word of mouth For there it is witnessed that Paul taught out of the Scriptures that it behoved Christ to suffer and rise again from the dead and that Jesus was Christ this teaching then by word is there limited to the Scriptures of the Law and Prophets Neither ought it to seem strange that this was the summe of all which the Apostle taught at Thessalonica where he he tarried so small a while when amongst the Corinthians where he remained longest of any place and consequently taught most he sheweth that he taught nothing but Christ and him crucified Fourthly The Apostle himself in this very place calling vers 14. whatsoever he taught by word or wrote by the name of the Gospel doth declare evidently that he taught nothing but that which is contained in Scripture seeing the Apostle defineth the Gospel which he preached to be that which is contained in the Scriptures Fifthly That the Thessalonians had some part of Christian Doctrine delivered by word of mouth that is by the Apostles preaching at such time as he did write unto them and some part by his Epistles the Text enforceth us to grant But that the Church at this day or ever since the Testament was written had any Tradition by word of mouth necessary to salvation which was not contained in the Old and New Testament we will never grant The Papists do commonly abuse the name of Tradition which signifieth properly a delivery or a thing delivered for such a matter as is delivered onely by word of mouth and so received from hand to hand that is never put in writing but hath his credit without the holy Scripture of God as the Jews had their Cabala and the Scribes and the Pharisees their Traditions besides the Law of God For the justifying of our Translation it is true that we alter according to the circumstances of the place especially considering that the word Tradition which of it self is indifferent as well to that which is written as to that which is not written hath been of us and them appropriated to note forth onely unwritten Constitutions therefore we must needs avoid in such places as this the word Traditions though our last Translation useth it where the simple might be deceived to think that the Holy Ghoât did ever commend any such to the Church which he would not have committed to writing in the holy Scriptures and in stead of the word so commonly taken although it do not necessarily signifie any such matter we doe use such words as doe truely expresse the Apostles meaning and the Greek word doth also signifie therefore we use these words Ordinances or Instructions Institutions or the Doctrine delivered all which being of one or near sense the Greek word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã doth signifie and the same doth Tradition signifie if it be rightly understood Object 1 Timothy 6. 20. O Timothy Keep that which is committed to thy trust By the name of pledge saith Bellarmine not the Scripture but the treasure of unwritten Doctrine is understood Depositum say the Rhemists is the whole Doctrine of Christianity being taught by the Apostles and delivered their Successors Answ. Though other learned men interpret this pledge or gage to be the gift of the Holy Ghost yet we willingly acknowledge that it is to be understood of the Doctrine of Christianity as that which hath best ground both by circumstance of this and conference of other places Whence we inferre That the Doctrine of truth is not the Churches Decrees but the Lords given to the Church to keep only wherewith the Title of a pledge cannot stand unlesse one may lay to pledge a thing in his own hands since in Popery the Church her self maketh the Doctrine which her self taketh to pledge Herein they handle it like a pledge that they lock it up fast where the people of God for whose use it is given to be kept cannot come unto it What had become of the Law of God if others had not been more faithful keepers of it then the Priests to whom the principal Copy thereof written with the finger of God himself was committed There are some points of faith not contained in the Scripture neither in the Old nor New
Testament therefore it is not perfect In the Old Testament no doubt but the females had some remedy whereby they might be purged from original sin as well as the males circumcision was instituted only for the males the Scripture mentions not what was instituted for the females In the New Testament the perpetual virginity of Mary the mother of Christ. Two things are considered in circumcision 1. Signum 2. Res signata or the end and use of the sign Answ. The thing signified or efficacy of the outward sign of circumcision was common both to Males and Females the very institution of circumcision teacheth that for it was a sign of the Covenant the Covenant belonged to all which were of the seed of Abraham if they renounced it not Although there were no decision of the other point out of the Scripture yet would it not thence follow which the Jesuites pretend that some necessary point of Christianity wanted the ground of holy Scripture it being sufficient for us to know that she was a Virgin when our Savioâr Christ was born of her as the Prophets did foretel Yet as Chamier said well we believe that she continued a Virgin all her life time for in those things said he which are not properly de side we hold the authority of the Church is great if it contradict not Scripture or produce no other absurdity Vide Riveti Apologâam pro Virgine Maria l. 1. c. 15. Helvidius would gather from those words Matth. 1. 25. until and first-born that Mary after had Children by her Husband The word till doth not import so much See Gen. 8. 7. and 28. 15 1 Sam. 15. 35 Sam. 6. 23. Matth. 28. 20. He is called the first-born in Scripture which first opens the womb whether others follow or no. 7. The Scripture is plain and Perspicuous The Perspicuity of the Scripture is a clear and evident manifestation of the truth delivered in it It is Perspicuous both in respect of it self and us 1. In respect of it self as appears 1. In the things delivered which although they seem obscure for their majesty and dignity yet they carry the light of truth before them therefore the Scripture is frequently termed a light Psal. 19. 8. and 119. 105. Deni 30. 11. Prov. 6. 2. 2 Pet. 1. 19. 2 Cor. 4. 3 4 6. the Scripture is a most bright light The nature of a light is first to discover it self then all things else There are two things in Gods revealed will verbum rei the word and res verbi the mystery The Scriptures are hard if we look to the mystery but not if we look to the word as for example the Scripture teacheth that there is one God in three persons the words are plain and easie every man understands them but the mystery contained in those words pasâeth the reach of man we may well discern these things to be so though we cannot fully conceive how these should be so 2. In the manner of delivering or kinde of stile which is fitted to the things and persons shewing the greatest simplicity both in words either proper or figurative and in the clear sense and most perspicuous propriety of signification viz. That one which is called Literal and Grammatical 2. In respect of us because the Scripture is to us the principal means and instrument of faith every Principle ought to be by it self and in its own nature known and most intelligible and there being three degrees of faith knowledge assent and full assurance these cannot consist without the perspicuity of the Scripture the divine promises also of writing the Law in our heart and concerning the spreading abroad and clear light of the Gospel should be to no purpose if the Scriptures should not be plain in things necessary to Salvation All difficulty in understanding the Scripture ariseth not from the obscurity of it but from the weakness of our understanding corrupted by natural ignorance or blinded by divine punishment and curse therefore it no more follows from thence that the Scripture cannot be an infallible and onely rule of faith and life because some obscure things are found in it not understood of all then that the Books of Euclide are not perfect elements of Geometry because there are some abstruse Theoremes in them which every vulgar Geometrician cannot demonstrate or that Aristotles Organon is not a perfect Systeme of Logick because a fresh Sophister understands not all its subtilties More distinctly we say that the Scriptures are plain and obscure in a threefold respect 1. They are plain and easie to be understood by all men in Fundamentals and the special points necessary to salvation as the Decalogue the Apostles Creed the Lords Prayer and the like unless by those whose mindes the God of this world hath blinded if they be obscure in some less principal and circumstantial matters there is need of interpretation that the meaning may be more clearly unfolded 2. A difference of persons is to be considered either more generally or more specially 1. More generally as they are elect and regenerate or reprobate and unregenerate to those the Scripture is plain and perspicuous to whom alone it is destinated and whose mindes the Holy Ghost will inlighten by the Scripture Iohn 7. 17. Rom. 12. 2. 1 Cor. 12. 15. Psal. 19 7. Matth. 11. 5. and 25. 25. Psal. 9. 10 12 13 14. Yet the flesh and unregenerate part in them puts in impediments but that ignorance is removed at last Luke 8. 10. The reprobates continue involved in perpetual darkness and blinded with ignorance hypocrisie covetousness pride and contempt of divine learning even seeing they see not Psal. 36. 3. Isa. 29. 9. Ier. 5. 21. Isa. 6. 9. 2 Cor. 3. 14. there is a vail over their hearts 2 Cor. 4. 3 4. which is the cause why in so many ages under the Papacy the Scriptures were not understood because they preferred a lye before the love of the truth 2 Thess. 10 whose ignorance is a deserved punishment of that contempt which they shewed to the Scriptures and their authority 2. More specially the persons are distinguished according to the diversity 1. Of Conditions of life and vocations for so many places of Scripture are hard to this sort of men which are more easie to another neither is it required that all things be understood of all men the knowledge of more places is necessary in a Minister then a Trades-man and Husbandman yet it is an infallible rule to every one in his vocation 2. Of capacities and wits for every one hath his measure of Gifts so among Ministers some understand the Word more obscurely some more plainly yet it is to all a perfect Rule according to the measure of Gifts 3. Of Times all things are not equally obscure or perspicuous to all Ages many things are better understood now then in times past as the Prophecies and Predictions of Christ and the times of the Gospel so in
the Mysteries of the Revelation the exposition rather of modern Interpreters then Fathers is to be received because in our times not theirs there is an accomplishment of those Prophecies and many things were more clearly known by them in those days the Ceremonies and Types of Moses his Law were better perceived by the Jews then us God the Author of the Scripture could speak perspicuously for he is wisdom it self and he would speak so because he caused the Scripture to be written to instruct us to our eternal salvation Rom. 15. 4. and he commands us to seek in the Scripture eternal life We do not account the prophecy of Isaiah touching Christ which the Eunuch read to be a dark and obscure prediction but we know it was clear and plain enough though the Eunuch a raw Proselyte understood not the meaning of it The Fathers proved their opinions out of the Scriptures therefore the Scriptures are more clear then the writings and Commentaries of the Fathers To every one which readeth with humility and invocation of God the Book of the Apocalipse the obscurest and hardest Book to understand of all other blessedness is promised when it cannot befal to any that understandeth nothing it is manifest that the promise of blessedness includeth a warrant of understanding of it so much as is necessary to salvation We affirm that many places in the Scripture are very obscure and that either from the obscurity of the things as in the Prophecies of future things the event must interpret them as Daniels Prophecies of the four Monarchies were in times past very dark but easier since when all things were fulfilled so the coming of Antichrist in the New Testament drew the Fathers into divers opinions so even yet there are many things obscure in the Revelation which are not accomplished So those things which are spoken of the Messiah in the Old Testament are either not understood or not fully without the New Testament Sometimes the ambiguity of words breeds a difficulty as I and the Father are one the Arians understood it of a union of will as when Christ prayed Iohn 17. that the Disciples might be one Hitherto may be referred those places which are to be understood allegorically as the Canticles the first Chapter of Ezekiel 3. Some places are obscure from the ignorance of ancient Rites and Customs as that place 1 Cor. 15. 29. of Baptizing for the dead is diversly explained by Interpreters both old and new There are six Interpretations of it in Bellarmine l. 1. de purgatorio c. 8. Viginti praeter hujus loci expositiones deprehendo saith one in a Theological disputation De baptismo veterum Ambrose saith Paul had a respect to that custom of some who baptized the living for the dead Piscator and Bucane say The custom of the ancient Church is noted here who baptized Christians at the Graves that so it might be a symbole of their belief and confession of the Resurrection of the Dead Tarnovius proves that that rite was not in use in the Apostles time Calvin interprets it of those who were baptized when they were ready to die but Beza thinks by Baptizing is understood the Rite of Washing the bodies before the Burial that ablution used upon the dead as if the Apostle should thence confirm the Resurrection of the dead q. d. that that is a cold vain and foolish Ceremony if the dead should not rise again And truly it is certain that those words ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã being considered in themselves may as well be rendred Super mortuos as pro mortuis Andreas Hyâârius sheweth in a particular Tract what various opinions there are about this place Voetius hath written a Tract Dâ insolubilibus Scripturae Estius and Dr Hall on the hard places of Scripture Divers reasons may be rendred why God would have many things in the Scripture obscure and difficult 1. To make us diligent both in Prayer to him to open to us the meaning of the Scriptures and likewise in Reading Meditating searching and comparing the Scriptures 2. To remove disdain from us we quickly slight those things that are easie 3. That we might more prize heavenly Truths gotten with much labor 4. To tame our arrogance and reprove our ignorance Ioh. 16. 12. 5. God would not have the holy Mysteries of his Word prostituted to Dogs and Swine therefore many a simple godly man understands more here then the great Rabbies 6. That order might be kept in the Church some to be Hearers some Teachers and Expounders by whose diligent search and travel the harder places may be opened to the people Here the Lamb may wade and the Elephant may swimme saith Gregory The Scriptures have both Milk for Babes and strong Meat for Men saith Augustine It is a note of a learned Interpreter That the benefit of knowing the Prophecies concerning the Church Christ before he was slain had it not so as he had after his death it was the purchase of the blood of Christ to have those things opened We do not therefore hold that the Scripture is every where so plain and evident that it needs no interpretation as our Adversaries do slander us and here they fight with their own shadow We confesse that the Lord in the Scriptures hath tempered hard and easie things together But this we affirm against the Papists First That all points of Faith necessary to Salvation and weighty matters pertaining to Religion are plainly set forth in the Scriptures Secondly That the Scriptures may with great profit and to good edification be read of the simple and unlearned notwithstanding the hardnesse of some places which in time also using the means they may come to the understanding of Therefore I might save that labour in answering the Arguments of our Adversaries since they are of no force against us nor indeed touch our cause proving onely that some places in the Scripture are difficult which we deny not But I shall first take off their Answers whereby they would evade the strength of our Reasons for the perspicuity of the Scripture and then refute their own Objections First When we urge divers places to prove the Scripture to be a Light the use of which is to dispell darknesse which it would not if it self were obscure Bellarmine answereth That those places are not to be understood of all the Scripture but only of the Commandments and that these also are called a Light not because they are easily understood although that be true but because being understood and known they direct a man in working 2. If it be understood of all the Scriptures they are called Light not because they are easily understood but because they illustrate the minde when they are understood But the Apostle Peter speaks not only of the Precepts of the Decalogue but of all the Scripture of the Old Testament which if it be Light much more shall the
Scripture of the New Testament and therefore the whole body of Scriptures which the Christians now have shall be Light Secondly That place Psal. 119. 130. doth not speak of the Precepts alone Of thy words by which is signified the whole Scripture in Psal. 19. David speaketh of the word of God in general which he adorneth with many Titles The Law or Doctrine of the Lord The Testimony of the Lord The Statutes of the Lord The Precepts of the Lord The Fear of the Lord It is so called Metonymically because it teacheth us the Fear and Reverence of the Lord he saith this Doctrine is perfect converts the soul and makes wise the simple therefore he understands the whole Scripture the teacher of true and perfect wisdom 2. It is called a light because it hath light in it self and because it illightneth others unless they be quite blinde or willingly turn away their eyes from this light Thirdly If the Commandments be easie the rest of the Scriptures is likewise as the Prophets and historical Books being but Commentaries and Expositions of the Decalogue That evasion of the Papists will not serve their turns That the Scripture is a Light in it self but not Quoad nos as if the Scripture were a light under a Bushell for that the Scipture is Light effectivè as well as formaliter appears by the addition Giving understanding to the simple It was a smart answer which a witty and learned Minister of the Reformed Church of Paris gave to a Lady of suspected Chastity and now revolted when she pretended the hardnesse of the Scripture why said he Madam what can be more plain then Thou shalt not commit Adultery The Scriptures and Reasons answered which the Papists bring for the obscurity of the Scripture Object 2 Pet 3. 16. Peter saith there That in the Epistles of Paul there are ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Some things hard to be understood which they that are unlearned aend unstable wrest as they doe also the other Scriptures unto their own destruction Answ. First Peter restraineth the difficulty of Pauls writings to that point himself then wrote of touching the end of the world therefore it is unreasonable that for one hard point in the Epistles the people should be debarred the reading of all the rest Secondly Even in that point he affirmeth That some things only are hard and not all Thirdly The understanding of the Scriptures dependeth not principally on the sharpnesse of mens wits for their learning but on the Spirit of God which is given to the simple that humbly seek it by Prayer therefore though the whole Scripture were hard to be understood yet that is no good cause to bereave the people of God from reading of his Word Fourthly Peter assigning the true cause of errour and abuse of the Scripture to be the unstability and unleardnesse of such as deal with them cannot thereby be understood to speak that of the body of the Church and of the people Laurentius in his Book intituled S. Apostolus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã hoc est explicatio locorum difficilium in Epistolis Paulinis reckons up fourty hard places in Pauls Epistles Rom. 1. 19 20 28. and 2. 12 13 14 15. and 4 5. and 5 6 12 13 14 15 20. and 7. 9 14 and 8. 3 4 19 20 21 22. and 9. 3 11 12 13 18. and 11. 25 26. 1 Cor. 2. 15. 1 Cor. 3. 11 12 13 14 15. 1 Cor. 4. 9. and 5. 11. and 6. 2 3. 1 Cor. 7. 1 7 10 11 12 13 14 15. 1 Cor. 11. 7 10. and 15. 29 51. 2 Cor. 2. 15 16. and 3. 6 15 16. Galat. 1. 8. and 2. 14. and 3. 10. 1 Thess. 4. 15 16 17. 1 Tim. 1. 9. Heb. 6. 4 5 6. and 10. 26. They say the Scriptures are difficult also in the manner of writing as well as in the matter for which they alledge Psal. 119. 18. the Eunuch and Luk. 24. 45. also the divers expositions of old and new Writers The first place is directly against them for teaching that it is the gift of Gods holy Spirit obtained by Prayer to understand the Scripture the Spirit through Prayer being as well obtained by the simple as learned sort yea rather by them then the others it followeth that the reading of them belongeth to the simple as well as unto the learned The like answer serveth for the place of Luk. 24 45. for by that abuse of the place they may wring the reading of the Scriptures from all men even Ministers of the Word commanded to attend the reading of them since they of whom they say that they understood not the Scriptures were Ministers of the Word and that in the highest and most excellent degree of Ministery in the world which was the Apostleship The cause of want of understanding then was this the Spirit of God was not given because Christ was not glorified which can have now no place Besides that in saying they understood not the Scriptures concerning the suffering and glory of Christ it must needs be understood comparatively that they did not clearly particularly and sufficiently know them For that place Act 8. it is to be understood comparatively viz. That a man faithfull and already gained to the truth as this Eunuch was cannot understand the Scriptures by the bare reading of them so well and throughly as when he hath one to expound them The Lord which helped the endeavour of the Eunuch searching the Scriptures by sending of Philip will nâver suffer those which seek him in careful reading of his Word to go away ashamed without finding that which they seek for in directing unto him some lawful and sufficient Ministery to instruct him by The Mystery of the Gospel then indeed fulfilled remained notwithstanding unpublished to the world by the Apostles which is now by their preaching and writings laid open and made more manifest The Eunuch which professed that he could not understand the Scripture without an Interpreter did notwithstanding busie himself in reading of it The multitude of Commentaries was not so necessary because the Scripture might have been understood without them although they deserve singular respect amongst all those that are desirous to understand the Scripture who write learned and elaborate Expositions on the Scripture That was a witty speech of Maldonates on Luk. 2. 34. Nescio an facilior hiâ locus fuâsset si nemo eum exposuisset sed fecit multitudo varietas interpretationis ut difficilis videretur Secondly These Commentaries are publisht that the Scriptures may better and more easily be understood Thirdly The Papists confesse that the Articles of the Apostles Creed being necessary for all are easie Yet there are many Commentaries of the Ancients upon the Creed as Russinus Augustine Cyril Chrysostome Chrysologus and of Papists also Some Scriptures are hard for the matter which they handle as are the Books of Daniel Ezekiel Zachary or throng of much matter
controversie wherein the pronoun Hu can signifie nothing but He or It both which are all one in effect in this place Fourthly They should likewise be expert in all the liberal Arts especially in Grammer Logick Rhetorick general Philosophy and History All the Treasures of wisdom and knowledge are hid in the Scriptures the Treasures of natural Phylosophy in Genesis of Moral Phylosophy in Exodus Deuteronomy and Ecclesiastes of the Politicks in the Judicials of Moses and the Proverbs of Solomon of Poetry in the Psalms of History in the Books of Chronicles Iudges and Kings the Mathematicks in the dimensions of the Ark of the Temple of the Metaphysicks in the Books of the Prophets and Apocalyps Fifthly They must consider 1. The several words 2. The phrases In the several words they must consider 1. Whether the word be taken properly or tropically and that they may the better understand the words an inspection 1. Of Lexicons is needful some of which observed the order of the Alphabet but so as they distinguished between the roots and the Derivatives as Pagnine hath done for the Hebrew and Stephanus for the Greek The best Lexicons for understanding the Hebrew Text are Buxtorf Avenarius Forster Schindler Mercer on Pagnine and Marinus Brixianus his Arca Noae for the Greek are Stephanus Budeus Scapula my own two Critica I hope may be useful for understanding both Testaments 2. Of Concordances some much extoll Buxtorf for the Hebrew Kirchers is a very useful one both for the Hebrew and the Septuagint Stephanus for the Greek is the best Cottons Concordance as it is now inlarged by Newman is esteemed the best for the English See Dr. Featlies and Dr. Gouges Prefaces to it commending it and shewing the use of Concordances in general They must 1. Consider the Text exactly in it self the Grammer of it must be sifted the nature of every word by it self and the alteration it admits in diversity of construction 2. The Rhetorick whether any word leaving the proper signification receiveth a borrowed 3. Above all the Logick as to know what he proveth and by what 2. Compare paralel places and obscure with plainer To interpret that place This is my body make use of that other The Bread which we break is the communion of the body of Christ because both places are not onely concerning the Eucharist but also one and the same kinde Illyricus calls the conference of places Ingens remedium saelicissimam expositionem sanctae scripturae Paul is much in this compare Heb. 3. 7 11 15 17. with Chap. 4. 4 5 9. ye shall see he makes out the sense of Psal 95. 7. by comparing it with other Scriptures 3. Make use of Paraphrases and Versions among which the Chaldee and the Septuagint for the Old Testament the Syriack and the Arabick for the New excel 4. For the knowledge of the phrase they must proceed the same way and to understand the better both the words and phrases they must diligently consider of the scope and circumstances of the place as the coherence of that which went before with that which follows after and of the matter whereof it doth intreat 5. All Expositions ought to agree with the Analogie of faith Rom. 12. 6. Analogy is either of faith comprehended in the Doctrine of the Creed L P. Command Sac. and gathered out of evident places of Scripture or of the Text by the coherence of Antecedentia Consequentia by the propriety of the phrase 6. The Jewish Expositors the ancient Fathers and other Interpreters ancient and modern Popish and Protestant are useful for the right understanding of the Scripture if they be read with judgement Not many but a few and those the best Commentaries are to be consulted with of the Hebrew Interpreters and Rabbins two were most learned R. David Kimki and Rabbi Aben Ezra saith Dr. Rainolds The pure Masters of the Hebrews saith Mayerus in Philologia Sacra are specially Maymonides Rabbi David Kimchi wise Aben Ezra Rabbi Solomon Iarchi although the last two much favor Talmudical dreams The Cabalists and many of the Rabbines are very fabulous and men in a burning fever cannot dream of things more ridiculous then some of the Rabbines have seriously written and taught saith Muis against Morinus Vide Spanhâm Dub. Evangel parte tertia Dub. 21. Dub. 129 Glass Philol. Sac. l. 2. partem primam Tract 1. Thalmud liber fabulosissimus Chamier Abarbanel hath done well on the greatest part of the Old Testament Scriptor famâsissimus saith Buxtorf of him in Dââalogo Iudaeorum doctissimus L'Empereur on Dan. Authorest perquà m solidi ingenii Doctrinae Muis Assert 3. veritat Heb. Yet he was unknown it seems to Mercer for he doth not mention him The most curious that ever handled the Tongue though not the soundest saith Broughton The Jews say of Rabbi Moses Ben-Maymon that From Moses to Moses there arose not such a Moses He was the first of the Rabbines that ceased to dote Maimonides antiquus celeberrimus inter Iudaeos Scriptor Capellus de Literis Ebr. Mr. Gregory stiles him the very learned Maimon The Church of God is much beholding to the Hebrew Rabbines * being great helps unto us for understanding holy Scripture in many places as well of the New Testament as the Old Vide Capel Critic Defens p. 59. There are divers places both in the Old and New Testament which cannot be well understood unless we borrow Candle-light from the Hebrew Doctors as Exod 6. 3. Ruth 4. 7. Isa. 1 29. 12. 13. Ier. 16. 7. Ezek. 8. 14. and 9. 4. Matth. 5. 22. and 21. 9. and 23. 7 8. and 26. 23. Mark 7. 11. Rom. 5. 7. Iohn 7. 37. and 3. 20. 1 Tim. 3. 8. Rev. 4. Cálverts Annotat. on the demonstrat of the true Messias 2. The Fathers Doctores scil probati antiquae ecclesiae qui scriptis Fidem suis illustrarunt as Voâtus speaks not one of them but hath his error because God would have them known to be but men Of the right use of the fathers see Daille's excellent ãâã They are called Fathers in respect of their age they preceding our times many hundreds of years and in respect of their Doctrine which they diligently inculcated to those that then lived and endeavoured to propagate many of their worthy labours being transmitted to posterity Rivet de Patrum Authoritate cap. 1. There was an eminency of Office and Dignity in them because they were Pastors and Teachers in the Church Of Time because they were neerer to the Apostles Of Science because they were more learned then many of those that succeeded and of Conscience because they were of an unblameable life lesse subject to ambition covetousnesse envy and other evil affections with which the succeeding generations were too much tainted Those Fathers of the first six hundred years we reverence more and rather admit then those of the thousand years following because they were freer
from error as living neerer the Apostles and before the first discovery of Antichrist which was about the six hundred and seven when Boniface the third purchased of that bloudy Tyrant Phocas the title of Universal Bishop and with it the Supremacy over all Churches Erasmus accuratissimus Patrum vetustiorum censor was much exercised in the writings of the Fathers and hath bestowed great pains in restoring and illustrating Ierom Augustine and others of them For the Fathers Ierom among the Latines and Origen among the Greeks were learned in the Hebrew saith Chamier Ierom wâs the chiefest among them for skill in the Hebrew Chaldee Greek Latine Tongue and the most diligent searcher of the Jewish affairs he spared no labour cost nor time that he might attain to skill in that Tongue He made use of the Jews for that purpose and the skilfullest amongst them whose labour he purchased with a great deal of money this he often witnesseth of himself five times saith Morinus he made use of them That one labour of his deserveth eternal praise that he translated the Scripture out of the Hebrew into Latine That was a most laborious work of Origens in gathering together divers Editions of Scripture 1. The Greek of Aquila Symmachus the Septuagint and Theodosion into one Volume distinguisht by four Columns called Tetrapla to which he after added two more one in Hebrew the other in Greek Characters and called it his Hexapla at last he joyned two other Editions and then called it Octapla by them one might have compared the several Greek Editions together and with the Hebrew Text. Vide Erasm. Epist. l. 28. p. 1155. It is manifest saith Buxtorf that the most and best of his writings are lost It was said of him Ubi benè nemo melius Ubi malè nemo pejus Quod attinet ad Origenem meacertè nihil interest quid ille senserit quem scio Theologum fuisse aâdaciorem quam saniorem Chamierus Tomo 2. de S. Trinitate cap. 8. Salmasius Whitaker Sixtus Senensis and others say Origen was skilfull in the Hebrew He wrote so many Books that Ierom saith Quis nostrum tanta potest legere quanta ille conscripsit Vir tantae fuit eruditionis ingenii ut ei parem doctissima Graecia faelicissimorum ingeniorum parens nunquam habuerit Sixtus Senensis Bibliothecae sanctae l. 4. He saith much more there in his commendation Tantum in Scripturas divinas habuerit studium ut etiam Hebraeam linguam contra aetatis gentisque suae naturam edisceret Hieronymus de viris illustribus He lived a little after the year two hundred Augustine for the Latine Church and golden mouth'd Chrysostom for the Greek Church were most famous He is abridged by Theophylact. A Father so ancient so learned so godly so skilfull in the Scriptures saith Rainolds of Chrysostome Augustine for disputations Ierom for the tongues Gregory for Morals Augustine Vir supra omnes qui ante eum post eum huc usque fuerunt mortales admirabili ingenii acumine praeditus omnibus liberalibus disciplinis instructus Divinis Scripturis longè omnium eruditissimus in earum explanatione ultrà quam dici queat incomparabili subtilitate sublimis omnes Latinae Ecclesiae scriptores scribendi labore lâcubrationum multitudine superavit Sixtus Senensis Bibl. Sanct. l. 4. Subtilissimus Patrum Augustinus D. Prideaux lectione 4. Gregory Nazianzen the learnedest of all the Greek Fathers and firnamed the Divine D. Featleys Transubstantiation exploded He lived about the year 375. Chrysostomus habet nescio quid submolestae ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Gregorius Nazianzenus nonnihil affectatae argutiae in verbis in Basilio nihil est quod offândiâ Erasm. Epist. l. 24. Reginaldo Polo Irenaeus saith Capellus was almost the Ancientest of all the Fathers whose genuine writings are extant He was Polycarpus his Disciple and lived about the 172 year after Christ. Tertullian was one of the Latine Fathers most Ancient and very near the Apostles âlourishing in the Reign of Severus the Emperour about two hundred years after Christs Birth and not past one hundred after the death of Iohn the Evangelist Ierom being urged with his authority said De Tertulliano nihil aliud respondeo quam Ecclesiae hominem illum non fuisse In Graecia celebres agnosco Patres Clementem Athanasium Cyrillum Damascenum Montacutius Analect Eccles. exercit 1. Sect 6. Cyprian the Martyr was of great authority amongst all for his holiness of life Dr Hall cals Lactantius the Christian Cicero Ierom cals him Eloquentiae Tullianae Fluvium Epist. ad Paul Tom. 1. and M. Selden de Dis Syris cals him Politissimum Patrum He lived about the year 250. Sententious Tertullian grave Cyprian resolute Hierom flowing Chrysostome divine Ambrose devout Bernard heavenly Augustine Bishop Hals 4th Decade of Epist. Epist. 3. Vide Hieron Epist. ad Paulinum de Institutione Monachi One saith He that looks upon the Fathers Works would think they did nothing but Write he that looks on their Devotions would think they did nothing but Pray he that lookes on their Learning would thinke they did nothing but Reade Bernard was a worthy man in the corrupt age in which he lived but Bernardus non vidit omnia say the Papists Bernardum non admitto utpote recentiorem longè post confirmatam Romani Pontificis tyranidem scribentem ex more errore sui temporis Chamier de Canone lib. 3. cap. 3. cap. 5. Danda venia bonis illis sanctis patribus qui ignorantia linguarum multa saepe aliena à germana Scriptura senserunt pio alioquin attulerunt 3. For Protâstant Interpreters Calvin is not onely commended by our own Writers but by the very Papists I would content my self among the new Writers with Mr Calvin who performeth best of all others that which he of himself professeth that a man in reading his Expositions reapeth this benefit that for the shortness he useth he departeth not far from the Text it self Cartw. letter to M. Hildersham Calvin was the notablest instrument that the Lord hath stirred up for the purging of his Churches and restoring of the plain and sincere interpretation of the Scriptures which hath been since the Apostles times Cartw. Reply to Dr Whitgift in defence of the Admonit p. 19. Name me one Papist who preached so often and wrote so accurately upon the holy Scriptures as Calvin Dr Featleys Stricturae in Lyndo-Mastigem c. 14. I so honour the judgement of reverend Calvin that I reckon him amongst the best Interpreters of Scripture since the Apostles left the earth Dr Hals Revelation unrevealed p. 33. Piscator hath done well in his Scholia on all the Bible He follows Iunius for the Old Testament and Beza for the New and in his Aphorisms he follows Calvins Institutions Piae venerabilis memoriae propter eruditionem textualem singularem sanctitatem parem Joan. Piscator
6. He knows himself and all other things perfectly all things past present and to come open secret certain contingent that which shall be which shall never be we cannot shew the Causes nor Properties of an Herb and understand onely those things which are or at least have been and we know doubtingly There is in God say the Schoolmen Scientia visionis simplicis intelligentiae the object of the first is all things possible of the other only things which really are have been or shall be Visio enim terminatur ad existentiam rei non ad solam possibilitatem saith Bellarmine 1. This is a terror to the wicked who is ignorant of God 2 Thess. 1. 8. The study of the knowledge of God and our Lord Jesus Christ is the highest noblest the most soul-perfecting and exalting knowledge that can be all other knowledge without this will nothing advantage us 2. It is necessary for us to be ruled by him who is so full of Knowledge and to believe all which he saith by way of relating promising threatning 3. This may comfort Gods people My witnesse is in Heaven said Iob If they know not how to expresse themselves in Prayer God knowes their groans To Gods Understanding are referred his Wisdome or Prudence and Prescience The Wisdome or Prudence and counsel of God by which God rightly perceives the best reason of all things which are done Hence it is that all things are joyned and knit together in a most perfect harmony and beautiful order so that they well agree both amongst themselves and with God God is wisdom it self Prov. 8. His Wisdom is 1. Infinite Psal. 136. 5. and unsearchable Iob 11. 7. 2. Essential to himself He is the only wise God Rom. 16. 27. 1 Tim. 1. 17. He is wonderfull in counsel and excellent in working Isa. 28. 29. 3. He is perfectly originally unchangeably wise Isa. 40. 13. 4. The fountain of all wisdom Was there such wisdom in Adam to give names to things according to their natures and in Salomon to discourse of all things and is there not much more in God Wisdom is an ability to fit all things to their ends He that worketh for a worthy and good end and fitteth every thing unto it worketh wisely God doth four Actions to all his Creatures as Creatures viz. 1. He made them 2. Sustaineth them 3. Actuateth them 4. Guideth and disposeth them all wisely aiming at a noble end viz. his own glory content and satisfaction He hath set also to each of them special ends to which they serve in nature and that end is the mutual preservation one of another and common beautifying of the whole workmanship in subordination to that high end of his glory and so he hath sitted each thing for that particular end he made it and all for the universal end to which he intended all The Sun was made to distinguish day and night and the several seasons it is most fit for that end it is most fit for the end in its quantity quality motion and all that pertain to it God made grasse for the food of Beasts it is fit for that end so in the rest Wisdome hath two principal acts Fore-sight and Fore-cast by which a man can before hand see what will be after to make his use of it 2. Disposing and ordering things by taking the fittest means and opportunities to attain his own good and right ends This vertue is Infinitely in God for he doth fore-see all things eternally and in time disposeth of them most fitly by the fittest means and opportunities for the best that can be to his own glory which is the highest end that he can and should aim at for to that which is the best of all things must all things else be referred therefore God is the onely wise God Gods knowledge differs from his wisdom in our apprehension thus His knowledge is conceived as the meer apprehension of every object but his wisdom is conceived as that whereby he doth order and dispose all things His knowledge is conceived as an act his wisdom as an habit or inward Principle not that it is so but only we apprehend it in this manner Gods wisdom is seen in these particulars 1. In making of this great world 1 Cor 1. â1 all things therein are disposed in the best Order Place Time by the wisest Architect How doth David in the Psalms admire the wisdom and power of God in making of the world Psal. 136. 5. and 104. per totum Much wisdom and art is seen in the Sun Stars creeping things Salomon in all his glory was not comparable to one of the Lilies for that is native and imbred his adventitious 2. In particular in making of man the little world David is much affected with this Psal. 139. 14 15. 3. In the Order which is in these things God hath made every thing beautiful in his season saith Salomon He is called The God of order Psal. 19. The heavens are said to have a line which is likewise called their voice because God by this exact order and art which he shewed in making of them doth plainly declare to all the world his Glory and Power 4. In that nothing is defective or superfluous 5. In contriving things by contrary means He brings about contrary ends by contrary means by death he brought life to believers by ignominy and shame the greatest glory By terrors for sin he brings the greatest comfort and leads men by hell to heaven 6. By catching those which are wise in their own craftinesse Psalm 59. Iob 9. 4. 7. In finding out a way to save man by Christ Ephes. 3. 10. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Wisdom in many curious passages 1 Pet. 1. 12. the very Angels desire to pry into this Mystery and indeed here was so much wisdom that if the understanding of all men and Angels had been put together they could not have devised a possible way for mans salvation 8. In the Church in the Oracles of Scripture exceeding all sharpnesse of humane wit in the Original Progresse Change and migration of the Church and other mysteries of the Gospel the profound and immense wisdom of Gods counsels shines 9. In the particular passages of his Providence to his Children about their outward condition in taking David from the sheep-fold to be a King but how much misery did he undergo before he was setled So to Iacob Abraham and Paul in doing them good by their sins making them wary 10. In heaven in which the Counsels Acts Decrees and Promises of God all obscurity being removed shall be most clearly unfolded Dost thou want wisdom go to this fountain Iam. 1. 5. Psal. 94. 10. all the wisdom of men and Angels comes from him The godly have a most wise teacher Iob 36. 22. 2. Take heed of trusting in thy own crafty wisdom 1 Cor. 3. 18. 3. Gods wisdom cals for our fear the people feared
cleaving fârmly unto God The ninth and last question concerning Angels is How can they be happy in enjoying Gods face and yet be on the earth Matth. 18. 10. By heaven there is not meant the place but their heavenly estate and condition Now though they go up and down doing service yet this hinders not their happinesse for they do not this with distraction and these things are appointed as means for the end viz. enjoying of God and as the soul is not hindred in its happiness by desiring the body again so it is here 1. We should imitate the Angels 2. It shews us how much we are beholding to Christ no Angels could love us if it were not for him How much are we to love God who hath provided helps for man especially Christ who took our nature upon him not that of Angels Gods Angels are our Angels to defend and keep us God hath committed the care of us to these ministring Spirits 3. It shews the wofull condition of the impenitent when Christ shall come with all these Angels when those great shouts shall be Come thou swearer drunkard how terrible will this be The more potent God is in Himself and in his Ministers the more wretched are they and the surer is their destruction 4. This confutes the Papists in three errours 1. In that they hold nine orders of Angels They are distinguished ratione objectorum officiorum in respect of the object and message they go about 2. They would have them worshipped but the Angel forbad Iohn 3. They say every one hath his good Angel to keep him so Bucan thinks in his Common places 2. The Saducees who said there was neither Angel nor Spirit Acts 24. 8. but held good Angels only to be good thoughts and evil angels to be evil lusts and affections Their names offices actions apparitions shew plainly that they are not bare qualities but true substances It serves for instruction 1. To see the blindness and erroneousness of mankinde in that a great number of men of learning and wit and parts good enough and that such as lived in the Church and acknowledged the five books of Moses to be divine should yet make a shift to wink so hard as to maintain that there were no Angels What falsehood may not the devil make a man entertain and defend and yet seem not to deny the Authority of Scripture if a man confessing Moses writings to be true will yet deny that there be either Spirits or Angels which are things so plainly revealed by Moses that a man would account it impossible to receive his writings and not confess them But if God leave man to the devil and his own wit he will make him the verier fool because of his wit and he will erre so much the more palpably by how much he seems better armed against errour even as a mans own weapon beaten to his head by a farre stronger arm will make a deep wound in him See we our aptness to run into and maintain false opinions and let us not trust in our own wits but suspect our selves and seek to God for direction Secondly Let us learn humility from this and by comparing our selves with these excellent Spirits learn to know how mean we be that we may be also mean in our own esteem So long as a man compares himself with those things and persons which are baser then himself he is prone to lift up himself in his own conceit and to think highly of himself but when he doth weigh himself in the balance with his betters he begins to know his own lightness The Lord hath set us men in the midst as it were betwixt the bruit beasts and the celestial Spirirs we do so far exceed them as the Angels exceed us as for bodily gifts the beasts in many things go beyond us some are more strong swift have more excellent sight and smell then we but in few things do we equal the Angels They are swifter and stronger then we and their excellent reason goes beyond ours in a manner as the understanding which is in us excelleth the fancy of the beasts they know a thousand things more then we do or can know One Angel can do more then all men can speak more languages repeat more histories in a word can perform all acts of invention and judgement and memory farre beyond us Thirdly Since God hath made Angels to serve and attend him should not we that are far inferiour to them be content also to serve him yea exceeding glad and thankful that he will vouchsafe to admit us into his service Doth he need our service that is served with such Ministers and Messengers Let us frame our selves to obedience and do Gods will on earth with all readiness and cheerfulness seeing there is so great store of more worthy persons in heaven that do it An Angel will not esteem any work too difficult or base why should we Fourthly The Angels which wait about the throne of God are glorious and therefore the Lord himself must needs excell in glory Isa. 6. 1 2. Ezek. 1. 28. Of the Devils or evil Angels The Angels which persisted in the truth are called good Angels Luke 9. 26. but those which revolted and kept not the law were called evil Angels or evil spirits angels of darknesse Luke 8. 20. 19. 42. and Angels absolutely 1 Cor. 6. because they were so created of the Lord. In respect of their nature they are called spirits 1 King 22. 21. Matth. 18. 16. Luke 10. 20. In respect of their fall they are called evil spirits 1 Sam. 18. 10. Luke 8. 2. unclean spirits Matth. 10. 1. Zach. 13. 2. not so much because of their instigation to lust as because their natures are defiled with sin Lying spirits 1 King 22. 22. Iohn 8. 44. Devils Levit. 17. 7. 1 Cor. 10. 20. The Hebrew names for the devil are 1. Satan an adversary 2 Sam. 19. 32. of Satan to oppose and resist 2 Pet. 2. 14. Belial 2 Cor. 6. though some reade it Beliar unprofitable He is likewise called Beelzebub or Beelzebul which word comes of Bagnal Dominus a Lord or Master and Zebub a fly the Idol of the Achronites because they thought these best of those pestiferous creatures or else because the devils were apprehended as flying up and down in the air but if it be read Zâbul then it signifieth by way of contempt a Dunghill god Levit. 17. 7. The devils are called Shegnirim the hairy ones because they appeared to their worshippers like hairy goats and in the mountains The devil is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to accuse because he accuseth men to God and God to men ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã scio because they know much by creation and by experience The devil is called an enemy or the envious man Matth. 13. 139. The tempter Matth. 4.
ought to govern themselves in the course of their lives unlesse they will be bruitish appetite ruleth beasts reason ought to guide man and a setled habit agreeable to right reason Now the main and fundamental vertues are religion justice charity and prudence against all which sedition doth evidently oppose it self Religion tieth our souls to God and commandeth us to give him his due God is not duly feared and honoured if his Ordinance of Magistracy be despised 2. Justice bindeth us to men and requireth to give every man his due which we do not if we deny subjection to the Magistrate by whose power all men else should be helped to the attaining of their right 3. Charity bids us do good to our neighbours as to our selves and how will he do good to other neighbours who will not perform his duty to his Governours who are appointed for the common good 4. Discretion and prudence advise to take that course which is most requisite for our own and the common happinesse seeing no member can be long safe if the whole be not kept in safety It is quite contrary to the common welfare and consequently to a mans own at length that the body be rent asunder with sedition Fourthly It is a great sinne since it proceedeth from bad causes and produceth ill effâcts Ambition envy and discontent at the present estate and foolish hopes to have all remedied by a change are the mothers of sedition 2. The effects of sedition are lamentable where envying and strife iâ there is sedition and every evil work James Envying and strife likely bring sedition and sedition cometh accompanied with every evil work viz. with civill war which puts the sword into the hand of the multitude and makes them bold to kill spoil buân all which lies in their way without difference or respect of persons religion and justice are exiled and fury and passion do what they please The reason why men are so prone to this sin is because they are naturally full of those vices which are apt to breed it viz. ambition envy discontent fond hopes Self-love It is a vehement and inordinate inclination to ones own content in things carnall earthly and sensuall 2 Tim 3 2. See 2 Cor. 12 7. There is 1. a naturall ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or self love by which every one from the instinct of nature loves himself his own body soul life Eph. 5. 29. the Scripture doth not condemn this 2. A divine self-love by which every one that is born again by the holy Ghost from the instinct of the Spirit loves himself as is fitâing to the glory of God and good of the Church these two kindes of self-love were in Christ. 3. A devilish self-love whereby one by the instinct of corrupt nature and inflamed by Satan so loves himself that he loves no other truly and seeks only his own things Effects of it 1. To praise our selves Prov 27. 2. and boast of our selves as the Pharisee 2. To be imbittered against reproofs 3. To attempt things above our power and place Remedies against Self-love We should love our best selves Mat. 6 33. Luke 10. 42. and consider what reason we have to love God above all The right knowledge of God and our selves will cure this corrupt self-love Consider the basenesse of our originall and our evils as well as excellencies and the purity of God Iob 40. 4 5. It is lawfull 1. To will our temporal good with moderation 2. To prefer our necessities before the necessities of others to defend our own lives rather then the lives of others unlesse he be a Magistrate Thou art better then ten thousand of us 3. To maintain our reputation and just priviledges Self seeking It is an evill at all times to seek great things to a mans self Reasons 1. God hath written a Treatise of purpose to take men off from the creature 2. There are divers commands to the contrary Phil. 4. 5. prohibitions Mat. 6. 21. sharp reproofs Eph. 5. âam 4. 4. 3. God is much delighted with such a disposition of the soul as it is taken off from creature-comforts Psa. 131. The greatnesse of this evil 1. It is the root of all other sins the first sin that came into the world 2. It is an errour circa finem nay an errour concerning the utmost end therefore the more dangerous 3. Self as standing in opposition to God is that against which all the curses of the Law are denounced Isa. 22. 16 17. and 23. 8. 4. For these self-seekers only the torments of hell are prepared Cesset propria voluntas non erit infernus Bern. God hath ever set himself against self-seekers to destroy them and their house Prov. 19. 21. Isa. 44. 25. Psa. 33. 10. Isa. 59. 5 6. Ier. 22. 13. Hab. 2. 9. This is especially evil in the calamities of the Church Numb 14. 11 12. what is this self compared with the Churches good this is condemned in Baruch it is unseasonable We reade not of any Saint in the Scriptures given to covetousnesse 2. Hypocrites were given to it Saul Demas Iudas Gods prerogative is 1. To have high esteem from the creature as the chiefest good to this self-love is opposite 2. To give Laws to the creature as an Absolute Soveraign to this self-dependance is opposite 3. To have the trust of the creature as an Independent essence to this self-will is opposite 4. To be the utmost end as the Supream cause to this self-seeking is opposite Signs of it 1. When one puts himself on the profession of Religion for some worldly advantage Gen. 34. 22 23. Iohn 6. 26. 2. When men are enemies to Christs Crosse Phil. 3. 18 19. 3. Envy to others Gal. 5. 26. Remedies against it Consider 1. The greatnesse of the sin God should be the chief end to set up self in his room no man lesse enjoys himself then he that seeks himself 2. You will have the greater judgement Mat. 23. 14. 3. Frequently pray against it and cast back the praises given to thee unto God Phil. 2. 21. May not our things and the things of Christ consist together 1. All men are not Christs nor led by his Spirit 2. Many that professe themselves to be Christs are none of his Rev. 3. 4. 3. Those that are spiritually quickned keep not close to Christ See Mat. 12. 30. Slander Slander is a great sin Psa. 52. 3. Rom. 1. 29. It was the sin of Ziba Haman against Mordecai Detractio est alienae famae per verba denigratio Aquinas 2â 2ae Quaest. 68. Art 1. the smiting of a mans good name the Latines call it detractio because it is a kinde of theft in that it stealeth from a mans good name See Ames de Consc. l. 5. c. 15. The cause of it is flattery envy and twatling uncharitablenesse or malice or both is the prime cause of it uncharitablenesse is the bare absence of charity malice is a disposition quite
to God 1. That God might manifest 1. His hatred of the corruptions of his elect 2. The truth of his threatnings In the day that thou eatest thou shalt die the death 3. The exactnesse of his Justice both in punishing those that are out of Christ when Christ himself suffered so much from his Father and in pardoning his people Rom. 3. 25 26. give Christ unto us but of Justice to pardon those that were in Christ. 4. His mercy mixt with justice to all men that are saved now justice is satisfied and mercy magnified that which is done by our Surety is counted as done by our own persons Secondly In reference to Christ 1. To declare the transcendency of his love rather then we should be forsaken for ever he would undergo for a while the losse of his Fathers love Mat. 27. 46. in his apprehension 2. To shew the reality of his Incarnation he had not only the excellency of our nature but all the common infirmities 3. To shew his great condescention he denied himself in all his glory for a time 4. To declare the compleatnesse of his satisfection he had all manner of calamities in sense and the losse of his Fathers love the Divine Vision was suspended 5. That he might by all this declare himself to be a perfect Mediator Thirdly In reference to Satan That he might answer all his objections he desired nothing more then the death of Christ he had his desire and his Kingdom was overthrown by it Fourthly In reference to his Children That they might have encouragement to come to God by him that they might have strong consolation our remission is more honourable to be forgiven on satisfaction sets the person offended in the same state of Innocency that before our happinesse is more sure being by the bloud of the Son of God Christs death is not only to merit but also to satisfie for there is a difference between merit and satisfaction merit properly respects the good to be obtained satisfaction the evil that is to be removed As a man merits a reward which is good but satisfieth for that fault which is committed 2. Merit properly respects the good of him that meriteth or him for whom he meriteth satisfaction respects the good of him for whom the satisfaction is made Three things make up satisfaction 1. Ordination of the Judge 2. Submission of the Surety 3. Acceptation of the sinner Satisfaction is nothing but that quo alicui plenè satissit This the Scripture expresseth by Redemption Expiation Reconciliation Satisfactionis vocabulum in hoc negotio Scriptura non usurpavit rem tamen ipsam docuit manifestissimé Rivet Disp. 13. de Satisf Christi The word satisfaction is not found in the Latine or English Bibles applied to the death of Christ In the New Testament it is not at all in the Old but twice Numb 35. 31 32. But the thing it it self intended by that word is every where ascribed to the death of our Saviour there being also other words in the original Languages equivalent to that whereby we expresse the thing in hand It is a term borrowed from the Law applied properly to things thence translated unto persons and it is a full compensation of the Creditor from the Debtor Hence from things real it was and is translated to things personal Isa. 53. 12. The word Nasa argueth a taking of the punishment of sin from us and translating it to himself and so signifieth satisfaction so doth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã used by Peter 1 Pet. 2. 24. in the room thereof Mr. Owen of Redemption l. 3. c. 7. Of Christs Priesthood you have heard now you shall hear of his Prophecy a work annexed to Priesthood for the same persons were to teach the people that were to offer up Sacrifice for them although some did teach that might not offer up Sacrifices These Titles are given to Christ in respect of this Office He is called Dan. 8. 13. Palmoni The revealer of secrets The Doctor Matth. 23. 28. Law-giver Jam. 4. 12. Counsellor Isa. 9. 6. Revel 3. 18. Chief Prophet of his Church Act. 3. 22. 3. 37. that Prophet by an excellency Mark 2. 6. John 1. 18. 15. 15. 3. 32. 14. 25. The Angel of the Covenant Mal. 3. 1. The Apostle of our profession Heb. 3. 1. A faithful witnesse Apoc. 1. 5. A witnesse Isa. 55. 4. The light of the Church and of the world Isa. 60. 1. Luk. 2. 32. and The author and finisher of our faith Heb. 12. 2. He is the great Prophet like unto Moses yea farre above Moses whom God hath raised up in his Church to teach them all truth The Prophets Office was to teach the people the things which pertained to their duty that they might please God and attain his promises Now Christ is also the teacher of the Church which taught the will and whole counsel of God concerning our salvation that Prophet whom Moses did foretell and whom the people expected for this end in that time that he lived as the words of the Samaritan woman shew See Deut. 18. 8. Iohn 15. 15. 17. 8. The matter or parts of this prophetical Office was teaching or revealing the will of God This teaching of Christ is double External and Internal externally he taught 1. By the Ministery of his Prophets in the times that went before his coming into the world whom he raised uâ for that end that they might reveal so much of his will as was necessary for them to know Peter telleth us that he spake to the Spirits that were then in prison and that the Gospel was preached to them that were dead meaning his Prophets in former time whom Christ by his Spirit stirred up for that end 2. He taught himself in person when he had taken our flesh upon him for the space of three yeers and a half or as some think of four yeers going up and down and teaching the Doctrine of the Kingdom saying Repent and believe the Gospel and confirming his Doctrine with miracles and signs of all sorts to the astonishment of all that heard the report of them as the Story of the Gospel written by the four Evangelists doth plainly shew 3. He taught by his Apostles Evangelists and Prophets men which he stirred up with extraordinary gifts and power to preach every where sending them out first whilst himself lived into all the Countrey of Iudaea and then after into the whole world and not only so but moving some of them to write in books and leave to the Churches use those holy Scriptures which are the perfect rule of our Faith and Obedience and do sufficiently plainly and perfectly instruct the whole Church and each member of it to the saving knowledge of God and Christ so that if there were never another book extant in the world yet if a man had these writings for all substantial points truly translated into a tongue understood by him and had
no other helps to make him understand the same but his own reason and understanding according to the true principles of it by reading only and barely those writings he should come and that certainly and infallibly to the knowledge of all things necessary for his salvation Neither is any thing requisite to the right understanding of the Scriptures in points of necessity to life and salvation but alone the diligent perusing and meek receiving of the same And yet Christ performeth this outward teaching in a fourth degree by the Ministry of his servants from time to time the Pastors and Teachers of all ages whom he raiseth up and instructeth in the knowledge of his truth that they may instruct the people And this is the outward teaching the inward is noted where he saith You shall be all taught of God it is the work of his Spirit putting into the minde a light to conceive the things taught and inclining it to hearken and consent to them of which there are two degrees the first fainter and lesser breeding a kind of belief or opinion the second is more deep and stable by which men are rooted and grounded in faith and do firmly believe the known truth and are guided and ruled by it The Properties of Christs Prophetical Office are two 1. He is a great Prophet as the people say Luk. 7. 16. indeed the greatest of all the Prophets that reveals all things as the woman of Samaria could say He shall shew us all things 2. He is a faithful Prophet in all his house as Moses also was faithful and his faithfulnesse stands in this that he did acquaint his Church with the whole will of God without adding and diminishing as Moses did and that he did as fully accomplish all the things typified as Moses did declare and set them down but it stands not in this that he gave a particular direction for all external things about his worship and government as Moses did for that we are sure he hath not done in his Gospel neither indeed was to do The Pope opposeth Christ in his Prophetical Office in making himself infallible he brings in new Sacraments unknown to Christ and his Apostles Christ is the onely absolute Doctor of his Church Matth. 23. 8. See Matth. 17. 5. Revel 5. 7 8. The Church of Rome hath added Traditions Will-worship humane Inventions to the Scripture Mahomet is extolled by many as the great Prophet of the world So you have the Prophetical Office of Christ now follows the third viz. He is King to which we may adde that of Lord because his Kingdom and Lordship signifie in a manner the same thing both serving to expresse the power and authority which he hath and exerciseth in and over his Church Psal. 72. per tot Isa. 9. 6. Micah 5. 2. 1 Tim. 6. 14. There is a three-fold Kingdom of Christ mentioned in the holy Scripture The first is his Kingdom of power or excellency whereby he being God is the supream Lord of all things Psal. 24. 1. 2. The Kingdom of his grace whereby he rules in the hearts of all his elect ever since the world began Psal. 2. 6. Zech. 9. 9. Ier. 23. 5. Ezek. 37. 22. Luk. 11. 20. 17. 21. 3. Of glory whereby he himself is now in endlesse and perfect felicity and of which happinesse his Saints shall one day partake Luk. 23. 42. 12. 32. Luk. 13. 29. 1 Cor. 6. 9. 2 Pet. 2. 11. Crakanth of the Pâpes Tempor Monarc cap. 2. See more there This Government is a right of immediate executing the soveraign authority of God over all creatures in ordine ad salutem in order to the salvation of his elect Ioh. 3. 34 35. Christ was born a King but he entered not into his Kingly Office till after his resurrection Psal. 2. 6 7. He was a Priest and Prophet on earth Yet this is that which brings in the benefit of all the other Offices and makes us partakers of all the good in Christ. Of which the means are outwardly his Word and the Ministery thereof and inwardly his holy Spirit worketh in and by the Word The parts of it are First Governing and guiding his Subjects in the wayes which he hath appointed them to walk in and subduing the temptations of Satan and the world and lusts of the flesh to them and rewarding them at the last with eternall glory Secondly Confounding and destroying all his enemies and treading them under his feet The properties of it are 1. It is not a civil or earthly but a spiritual Kingdom Iohn 18. 36. 1 Cor. 15. 47. Rom. 14. 1. which doth look to the Spirit reacheth to the conscience and spiritual things it is not carnal nor of this world nor looketh to the outward man alone The King is spiritual viz. the Lord from Heaven the Subjects are spiritual viz. the Church regenerate the Law whereby the Church is governed is spiritual viz. the Gospel the goods bestowed upon the Church are spiritual as remission of sins the Spirit of grace and the manner of government is spiritual 2. Universal and that in four respects 1. In respect of all ages and times other Kings have the time of their rise and fall this dominion is eternal it shall have no end 2. In respect of all places Rev. 5. 9. to the end 3. In respect of all creatures Rev. 5. 4. In respect of all things and actions For him hath God the Father made Lord and King and he doth powerfully administer his Church to the sanctification preservation and salvation of those which refuse not to submit Christ doth one thing more then all Kings for their Subjects for he maketh his Subjects seeing all by nature are his enemies but by his Word and Spirit he subdueth them to the obedience of his will 1 Cor. 14. 25. that he may glorifie himself and his Father in their salvation 3. Absolute Rev. 19. Christ is Lord Paramount 1 Tim. 6. 14. He is a King by a threefold right 1. Of birth Gal. 4. 1. 2. Of donation Psal. 2. 8. Ioh. 17. 2. 3. Conquest Rev. 1. 18. He is King in Heaven in respect of his glory in Earth in respect of his grace in hell in respect of his justice Christ as Mediator is the Churches head 1 Cor. 11. 32. Ephes. 1. 22. 4. 15. 5. 28. Col. 1. 1. 2. 18 19. He is their head Ratione Unionis Ratione Regiminis Ratione Influentiae 1. In respect of Union 2. In respect of Guidance 3. In respect of Influence The Government of the Church is upon his shoulders Isa. 9. 6. 22. 21 22. Matth. 28. 19 20. Ephes. 1. 20 21. Psal. 68. 18. He is the onely head and King of his Church the Government of the Church is part of his Kingly Office He as Mediator hath the Government of the Church committed to him 1. The Church Mystical the number of all the Saints of God whether
hath not the Church for his Mother 1. The Act of Faith in these words tacitly implied I beleeve 2. The Object of this Faith the Church described by two Properties viâ 1. Sanctity in that it is called Holy 2. Universality in that it is stiled Catholick Concerning the act of this Faith I beleeve though it be not prefixed to the beginning of this Article as neither to the rest which follow it yet it is to be understood the former I beleeve which precedes the Article of the holy Ghost communicating it self to this and the subsequent and that chiefly for two Reasons The one to teach us that the principal object of our Faith is God himself considered in Unity of Essence and Trinity of Persons and therefore to each of the Persons there is either a Beleeve prefixed or the particle in set before to shew that on them we are to build the certainty and assurance of our hope but as for these Articles of the Church The forgivenesse of sins The Resurrection of the body and the like they being creatures are but the secondary objects of our Faith not to be trusted upon immediately in themselves and therefore have not a Credo a Beleeve apart to themselves but prefixt to one of the Persons I beleeve in the holy Ghost The other to set out and divide by this means unto every of the Persons a special work Creation to the Father Redemption to the Sonne Sanctification to the holy Ghost Question is made What the words are which are to be supplied in this Article The holy Catholick Church whether I beleeve or I beleeve in I beleeve as is generally determined by the Orthodox Kahal in Hebrew ordinarily translated Ecclesia sometimes Synagoga is taken for an Assembly or Congregation and that sometimes in the evil part for an Assembly of wicked men as Gen. 49. 6. Psal. 2â 5. sometimes in the good sense for an Assembly of men gathered together for a holy or civil use or end Nehem. 5. 13. 1 Sam. 17. 47. 1 Chron. 13. 2. Deut. 23. 1 2 3. Psal. 8. 22 23. Gnedah or Hedah ordinarily translated Synagoga doth also signifie an Assembly or Congregation gathered at set hours and places appointed Sometimes it notes a rebellious tumultuous and evil Assembly Psal. 106. 17 18. Numb 16. 48. and sometimes an orderly and lawful Congregation as Psal. 1. 5. Ier. 30. 20. Exod. 12. 19 47. Gnedah signifieth something more noble then Kahal as being the special Ecclesia in prophane Authours signifieth an Assembly of Citizens which by the voice of the Crier was called from their domestick affairs and the rest of the multitude to hear the sentence of the Senate so it is all one with Concio which is derived à Ciendo because all were called by publick Edict into the Assembly In the New Testament it is once taken for a disorderly and confused Assembly Act. 19. 32 39 40. But that one place excepted it is ever taken for a multitude or society with a disposition or relation to Religion And so it notes 1. The company of all the faithful Mat. 16. 18. Ephes. 1. 21 22. 4. 16. 5. 25 26. Col. 1. 18 24. Ephes. 5. 27 32. it is also taken indefinitely for every multitude and society of beleevers in Christ Act. 2. 47. Gal. 1. 13. 1 Cor. 15. 9. 12. 20. Act. 5. 11. 8. 1. 2. More particularly it signifieth any Assembly gathered together for the worship of God Act. 9. 31. 14. 23. 1 Cor. 11. 16. The Church in its primary signification may be defined A multitude or society of faithful men called out of all mankinde corrupted by the Ministery of the Word according to the good pleasure of God united as living members to Christ their Head and in him partaking of grace in this life and glory in the life to come to the praise of Gods wisdom power and riches of his mercy 1. It is a multitude 1 Cor. 10. 17. and that out of every Nation Language Tribe and People Apoc. 5. 9. 2. It is a society of men not of Angels Heb. 12. 22. See Ephes. 3. 10. L'Empereur in his Theses saith If the word Church be generally taken it is certain that the Angels also belong to it for the Church is the body of Christ Ephes. 1. 23. but Christ is the Head not only of men but also of Angels Col. 2. 10 18 19. They are our fellow-servants Revel 19. 10. and fellow-brethren Iob 1. 6. by Christ Ephes. 3. 15. 3. A society of the faithful called effectually and savingly out of the world or mankinde corrupted by the Gospel The Church is either Jewish or Christian the Christian either Primitive or Successive and they again in respect of Manners are Pure or Impure in respect of Worship Sound or Idololatrical in respect of Doctrine Orthodox or Heretical in respect of mutual Communion Catholick or Schismatical There are divers and glorious Elogies of this Church visible in the Scriptures it is called The City of God Heb. 12. 22. The heavenly Ierusalem there also Ierusalem which is from above Gal. 4. 26. The house of God the pillar and ground of truth 1 Tim. 3. 15. Christs sheepfold John 10. 16. The Spouse of Christ Cant. 4. 8. 2 Cor. 11. 2. Revel 21. 9. The body of Christ Eph. 1. 22 23. Col. 1. 18. The Church is Triumphant or Comprehensorum and Militant or Viatorum 1. Triumphant viz. that part of men who having overcome the flesh the world and the Devil now reign with God and Christ gloriously in Heaven 2. Militant viz. that part of men which yet conflict with those adversaties That distinction relies on the words of the Apostle Ephes. 3. 15. The Apostle speaks of the Triumphant Church 2 Tim. 4. â6 7. Heb. 12. 23. Revel 7. 9. Hence their errour is refuted who think that the souls of the dead do sleep even to the Resurrection or who think that the souls of the godly and faithful till that time are excluded from the vision of God and heavenly glory See 2 Cor. 5. 6 7 8. Phil. 1. 23. Revel 14. 13. the Apostle speaks of the Militant Church 1 Tim. 6. 12. That which is spoken to one is understood of all Gal. 5. 17. 1 Pet. 2. 11. 1 Iohn 5. 4. Ephes. 6. 11 12. The Church is Militant either in deed or in shew only and profession those indeed belong to the Militant Church which are called according to purpose viz. the truly faithful and elect Those are the true members of the body of Christ who by faith are united to Christ and ingraffed in him who are partakers of the holy Ghost who draw grace and spiritual life from Christ Rom. 8. 9. Col. 2. 19. Ephes. 5. 25 26 27. but the wicked and hypocrites onely in name and profession belong to the Church for they have no true Communion with Christ they no more belong to the mystical body of Christ then a
woodden thigh or dry arm to the body of a natural man For they want life sense and motion and receive no influence from the Head they are as is commonly said in the Church not of the Church 1 Iohn 2. 19. Hence arose the distinction of the Church into Visible and Invisible The Invisible Church consists only of those who are endued with true faith and holinesse but these are known to God and Christ alone 2 Tim. 2. 19. Iohn 10. 14. therefore in respect of us that Church which alone truly and properly is the Church on earth is called Invisible The Church is a society of men not as men for so a number of Turks or a nest of Arians might be the body of Christ but as beleevers and therefore the Church as the Church cannot be seen but beleeved Bellarmine himself saith Videmus coetum hominum qui est Ecclesia sed quod ille coetus sit vera Christi Ecclesia non videmus sed credimus and what say we more That is the visible Church which consists of men professing the true Faith and Religion any way whether in truth or counterfeitly and falsly of good and evil of elect and reprobate This Church is mixt whence it is compared to a great house in which there are not onely vessels of gold and silver but also wood and clay some for honour some for reproach 2 Tim. 2. 20. To a field in which there are Tares as well as wheat Matth. 13. to a net in which fishes of all kinde good and bad are gathered See Dr Featley against Fisher about the visibility of the Church Iacksons raging Tempest on Matth. 8. 23. p. 25. Dr Taylor on Rev. 12. p. 294. Mr Baxters Infants Church-membership pag. 176. Par. on Rom. 11. vers 4. pag. 160 161. Again The Church is either Particular viz. a company of the faithful which is contained in some particular place 2 Cor. 1. 1. 1 Cor. 16. 19. Col. 4. 15. Or Universal Catholick which consists of all that every where call upon the name of God 1 Cor. 1. 2. The Apostle cals it The general Assembly Heb. 12. 23. It is General 1. In respect of time it had a being in all times and ages ever since the giving of the promise to our first parents in Paradise 2. In respect of the Persons of men it consists of all sorts and degrees of men Act. 16. 34. 3. In respect of place because it hath been gathered from all parts of the earth specially now in time of the New Testament Revel 5. 9. 4. In respect of Doctrine therein professed This name Catholick is not given to the Church in Scripture but was imposed by men yet consonant to the Scripture The Church was first intituled Catholick in opposition to the visible Church of the Jews Act. 10. 15 34. the full importance of this term Catholick is set down Revel 5. 8 9. This Catholick Church is called Holy 1 Cor. 14. 33. Revel 11. 2. because Christ the Head of it is holy Heb. 7. 26. and he makes the Church partaker of his holinesse Iohn 17. 19. because it is called with a holy calling and is separated from the world 2 Tim. 1. 9. because the holy Word of God is committed to it Rom. 3. 2. Object But the Church doth not only contain in it those that are holy but also hypocrites and such as are openly wicked How therefore is it holy Answ. Hypocrites and prophane persons are but in name and outward profession of the Church indeed and in truth they are not those which are truly of the Church are holy and therefore the Church is rightly called and is holy 2. Although the visible hath good mingled with evil yea almost overwhelmed with their multitude yet it is deservedly denominated from the better part As we call that a heap of corn where there is more chaff then corn It is the priviledge as well as duty of Gods people to be holy Deut. 26. 18. 28. 9. it comes in by way of Promise Reward Priviledge Revel 20. 6. The Reasons of this are taken from the Cause the Nature and Effects of Holinesse First From the cause of it it flows from Union with God Iohn 17. 17 21. 2 Pet. 1. 4. 4. 14. Secondly The Nature of Holinesse consists in a likenesse and conformity to God Be ye holy as I am holy Levit. 26. 44 45. There is a four-fold Holinesse 1. Of Dedication so the vessels of the Temple and Tabernacle were holy 2. Of Exemplification so the Law being the Epistle or exemplification of Gods will was holy Rom. 7. 12. 3. By Profession as 1 Cor. 7. 14. 4. By Participation or Communion The people of God are holy all these wayes 1. They are dedicated to God Rom. 1. 1. 2. By Exemplification They are the Epistle of the Lord Jesus Christ. 3. By Profession 4. By Participation Thirdly If we consider the Effects of Holinesse 1. Upon our selves it is the end of our Election Ephes. 1. 14. of our Vocation 1 Thess. 4. 17. Redemption Luke 1. 74. 2. Upon others even the Enemies of it wicked men 1. Affectation the hypocrite affects it that there are so many pretenders to it though but in shew discovers the dignity of it 2. That awfulnesse which it strikes in the hearts of wicked men Saul stood in awe of Samuel Herod of Iohn Baptist Mark 6. 20. 3. Envy it works this in the worst 1 Iohn 3. 17. Quest. Whether every one which sincerely professeth the belief of this Article of the holy Catholick Church be bound to beleeve that he himself is a true lively member of the same Church Answ. No all men are not bound to beleeve that they are actual or real members of the Catholick Church for none can truly beleeve thus much of himself but he that hath made his election sure and is certain that his name is written in the book of life A note mark or character is that whereby one thing may be known and differenced from another That which is proper to a thing and peculiarly found in it may serve as a note or mark of distinction The marks of the Church are An entire profession of the Gospel and saving truth of God the right use of the Sacraments Holinesse of conversation the sound preaching of the Word of life servent and pure calling upon Gods Name subjection to their spiritual guides mutual communion in the Ordinances of Worship Christian Fellowship with all Saints and true visible Churches of Jesus Christ. All these are proper to the Church but not perpetually to be found in it noâ alike pure in all ages Where all these notes are to be found purely the Church is excellent for degree pure and famous where any of these are wanting or impure the Church is so much defective or impure though it may be pure in comparison of others But all these things be not of equal necessity to the being of a
Others say The Ministers originally receive their Church-offices not from the people but Christ himself who is the fountain there being not the same reason of a natural and voluntary action There is a Question Whether the Church or the Ministers be first because the Ministers are the instrumental cause of the conversion of the Church and the Church of the choice of their Ministers which is something like the Philosophers Question Whether the Egge or the Hen were first for as the Egge comes of a Hen so the Hen comes of an Egge And as that is resolved by the consideration of the Creation then God made the Hen first so is this question by consideration of the first institution and setting up of the Evangelical Catholick Church then we finde that Christ set up the Officers first to convert men to be beleevers and they being converted to the faith of Christ are bound to submit themselves to Christs Ministers in the Lord. If a Minister of this or that Congregation be not a Member of the Church Catholick visible then he is no Minister out of his own Congregation and therefore cannot preach or administer any Sacrament as a Minister out of his own Congregation Yea if any members of another Congregation should come and hear a Minister preach in his own Congregation he could not preach to them nor they hear him as a Minister but onely as a gifted Brother They of the Separation and if not all yet sure some Independents place the whole essentiality of a Ministers calling in election accounting Ordination to be no more but the solemnization of the Calling We say Permissio potestativa or the Power and Commission given to a man by which he is made of no Minister to be a Minister is not from the Church electing him but from the lawfull ordaining him Election doth but design such a person to the Ministery of such a Church In Scripture we finde Election and Ordination frequently distinguished not only as distinct acts but oft times in distinct hands Deut. 1. 13. The people choose them who shall be Rulers but Moses makes them Rulers Act. 6. 3. the people choose the Apostles appoint the Deacons The choosing of a person to an office is not the authorizing of the person elected but the designation of the person to be authorized Ordination is to be distinguished from Election for the whole Church may choose but not ordain Ordination is an Ecclesiastical act of Government but Election is not so Some say The Bishop only is to ordain Heb. 7. 7. 1 Tim. 5. 22. Tit. 1. 5. Ierom saith Excepta ordinatione what is it that a Bishop doth which a Presbyter may not dâ or at least no Ordination should be without a Bishop Others say it is to be done by Presbyters It is in the Directory described to be an outward solemn setting apart of persons for the Office of the Ministery in the Church by preaching Presbyters Numb 8. 10 11 14 19 22. Act. 6. 3 5 6. It is the setting of men apart to the work of the Ministery the commending of them with Fasting and Prayer to the grace of God and the authorizing of them to perform things pertaining to God which others neither may nor can do wherein the ceremony of Imposition of hands is used 1. To expresse the setting of them apart for sacred imploiment 2. To let them know that the hand of God is with them in all that they do in his Name and by his Authority to guide strengthen and protect them 3. To note out the person upon whom the Church by her prayers desireth the blessings of Almighty God to be poured in more plentiful sort then upon others as being to take charge of others The Socinians acknowledge it is fit for Order and Decency to retain Ordination in the Church Peradventure many of the Sectaries of this time will hardly acknowledge thus much The Papists Ordination faileth divers wayes 1. In the end for the Bishop bids them take power to offer up Christs body as a Sacrifice to God 2. They want the Institution for Christ hath appointed no Priests in his Church to sacrifice 3. They fail in the outward form for they have many foolish ceremonies added to their consecration The Brownists fail in the main which is the Imposition of hands by the Presbytery Some think that the ceremony of laying on of hands may be omitted Sometimes we must be tied to example in the least gesture though not prescribed yet men presume to dispense in a circumstance expresly prescribed Tit. 1. 5. Timothy was ordained by laying on of hands enjoyned to lay hands on others in their Ordination 1 Tim. 5. 22 Thus were the Deacons ordained Act. 6. 6. and thus were Paul and Barnabas set apart for the execution of their calling Act. 13. 3. Their Duty It is laid forth 1. By Titles as Watchmen Ezek. 3. 17. 33. 7. Labourers Matth. 9. 37. Light and Salt Matth. 5. 13 14. Shepherds Iohn 21. 15. Good Scribes Matth. 13. Stewards 1 Cor. 4. 1. Nurses 1 Thess. 2. 7. 2. In Commandments Act. 20. 28. 2 Tim. 4. 1 2. He must ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2 Tim. 2. 15. and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Gal. 2. 14. He must teach and tread the way to Heaven He must feed the flock 1 Tim. 5. 17. 1 Pet. 5. 2. in the Ministery of the Word and Sacraments and by praying for them both publickly and privately Ministers must teach sound and true Doctrine 1 Tim. 3. 9. 4. 6 7. They must preach 1. Zealously Iohn 5. 35. 2. Compassionately Matth. 9. 36. 23. 27. 3. Convincingly Col. 2. 2. 4. Feelingly according to the nature of the Doctrine The best way to speak to the heart is to speak from the heart 2 Cor. 2. 4. 5. Frequently in season and out of season Luk. 21. 37 Act. 5. 42. 6. Gravely 2 Cor. 5. Tit. 2. 8. Homilies were first allowed in the Church not to uphold or maintain an ignorant Ministery or to supply his defect that should take pains but would not much less to shut out preaching but to supply the casual defect of preaching through the weaknesse and infirmity of the Minister Bishop Andrews caused to be engraven about the Seal of his Bishoprick those words of S. Paul And who is sufficient for these things Bishop Iewel being very weak as he was going to preach at Lacock in Wiltshire a Gentleman meeting him friendly admonished him to return home for his healths sake telling him That it was better that the people should want one Sermon than be altogether deprived of such a preacher to which he replied Oportet Episcopum concionantem mori a Bishop should die preaching in a Pulpit that being the last Sermon he preached It is one part of a Ministers Duty to pray for his people 1 Sam. 12. 23. Moses prayed for Israel He and Aaron more then once stood in the
and so are many able Protestant Divines Rivet in Gen. 28. Exercit. 125. and in his Iesuita vapulans Capel in Thes. Theol. Salmur Mr Cartw. against the Rhemists on Heb. 7. 4. and in his necessity of Discipline Mr Dod. Bishop Carleton Dr Prideaux Dr Sclater and Mr. Whateley were for the affirmative The Question saith Mr. Mede on Act. 5. 3 4 5. should not be Whether Tithes are due to the Ministers of the Gospel meaning as a duty of the people unto them but rather Whether they be not due unto God for so is the style of the Scripture All the tithes are mine these I give to Levi and not you There are many other uses for the imploiment of Bona Sacra if they be more then is competent for them and theirs Of Preaching It is in a setled state of things the publick interpretation and application of Scripture by a Minister assigned to the Office to a Congregation assembled for that purpose Or it may be defined A sound explicating of Gods Word with application of it in the way of Power and Office by him who is thereunto called 1. An Explication of Gods Word Nehem. 8. 8. The Levites when they read the Law of God or gave the distinct sense and meaning of the words So must the Minister he is commanded to divide the Word aright See Luke 24. 27 32. 2. Sound or right Explication for there is a depraving of the Scripture 3. With Application Reprove Rebuke Exhort with all long-suffering and Doctrine See 1 Cor. 14. 3. 2 Tim. 4. 2. 4. By Office and Power in him that is called So the general duty which lies on every Christian may be distinguished from the peculiar Office ââ a Minister private Christians are to teach and admonish one another there is an Exhortation Charitative and Potestative which belongs to him that is called One saith It is an Ordinance of Christ whereby persons have received Gifts from Heaven and are separated to that Office to make known the will of God for the perfecting of the Saints The efficient cause is 1. Supream and principal Jesus Christ. 2. Instrumental persons which have received Gifts from heaven are called and set a part to the Ministery Secondly The material cause of it the Doctrine of Salvation Thirdly The formal making it known and applying it Fourthly The final for the perfecting of the Saints By the Word preached 1. Light shines in unto men Psal. 19. 7. to the end 2. It helps the Saints to mortifie their corruption Psal. 119. 9. 3. By it we conquer the devil Ephes. 6. 4. We overcome the World Iohn 5. It inableth us to perform the duties of our relations Col. 3. 16. to bear all crosses Rom. 5. 4. 6. Fils us with consolation and keep us from being Apostates The word is interpreted aright by declaring 1. The order 2. The Summe or Scope 3. The Sense of the words which is done by framing a Rhetorical and Logical Analysis of the Text. Preaching consists of these Ingredients 1. Right Understanding 2. True dividing 3. Faithful interpreting 4. Zealous uttering 5. Powerfull applying It is not I suppose simply necessary one should take a set Text. Christ when he executed the Office of a Minister here on earth and taught the people sometimes interpreted a place which he took out of the Scripture as Luâ 4. 17. out of Isaiah sometime without any set Text he spoke those things which were most apt for the edifying of the Church For the most part Christ preached sitting as Matth. 5. 1. Matth. 26. 55. Luk. 4. 16. Iohn 8. 2. so did others who came to great place and dignity in the Church ordinarily preach sitting too and therefore their Churches were called Cathedral because they preached sitting in chairs The Apostles were wont more often to stand as is manifest from Act. 13. and other places Christ sate to shew his great and eminent authority The Apostles stood to shew their respect to Gods people Raynold de lib. Apoc. Whether private persons not in office may preach If they have a Calling either it is Ordinary or Extraordinary if ordinary then they are not only gifted but tried and separated to it That men though gifted without being called to the Ministery and by Ordination set apart for it should take upon them the Office or ordinary exercise of preaching seems repugnant to those Scriptures Rom. 10. 15. Heb. 5. 4. 1 Tim. 5. 22. Christ therefore frequently urgeth this That he was sent from his Father Punishments have been inflicted on those that have medled beyond their Call as Uzziah Three places are alledged for Lay-mens preaching Rom. 12. 6. 1 Cor. 14. 31. Act. 8. 14. for their venting their experiences as they call it For the first place he means those that are by Office Prophets and Ministers or Deacons they must preach not those that have abilities only for then it will follow those that have ability may baptize and rule too The word Gift is used in Scripture for the Office it self or gifted calling Ephes. 4. 8 11. Two things are required to a calling Gifts and Authority Iohn 20. 21 22. For 1 Cor. 14. some think Paul speaks in that place not of ordinary preaching but of prophesying by the Spirit that is by Revelation Mr Cotton tels us these were not ordinary private men but such as had extraordinary Gifts the Gift of Tongues and the like liberty of preaching is not allowed them that want the like Gifts See 1 Cor. 12. 28 29 30. That place Act. 8. may receive answer from my Annotations on Acts. 11. 20. a like place Some learned Divines though they hold none may enter into the Ministery without a peculiar Call yet do say that a private man sufficiently gifted if he have the approbation of the Church may teach publickly they build it on that place 1 Cor. 14. where when the beleevers did meet together they are allowed to prophesie Mr Lyford in his Apology for our publick Ministery and Infant-Baptism Conclus 2. pag. 27 28. proves by three Reasons that the prophesying 1 Cor. 14. was extraordinary and not a standing ordinary Gift in the Church and others are of his judgement as Mr. Norton in his answer to Apolloâius Chap. 11. and vers 30. of this Chapter proves as much The Scriptures lay down these Rules First No man must preach except he be sent take any office upon him unlesse he be approved a Gospel-order is to be preserved the Deacon the meanest order is to be approved A man is not to call himself nor to be a Judge of his own sufficiency Secondly People are admonished to take heed what they hear Mark 4. 24. and whom they hear 2 John 10 11. Thirdly Some will undertake to be teachers though they be never so ignorant of the things they teach 1 Tim. 1. 7. Fourthly Under this pretence false Prophets go forth into the world to corrupt the truths of God and poison the
against Arius who denied the Deity of Christ. The first Constantinopolitan Councel called by the Emperour Theodosius the elder against Macedonius who denied the Deity of the holy Ghost The first Ephesine Councel called by the Emperor Theodosius the younger against Nestorius who held that there were two Persons in Christ. Fourthly The Chalcedonian called by the Emperour Martian against Eutyches who held that the one Nature in Christ consisted of the Divine and Humane These Councels were celebrated within five hundred years after Christs birth Councels there have been called Ancient because lesse Modern and General because lesse Particular for the first was not till more then three hundred years after Christ nor to the largest appears it that ever any were summoned beyond the bounds of the ancient Roman Empire though Christianity were much far extended Rainold part 2. Plenariis Conciliis quorum est in Ecclesia saluberrima Authoritas Augustin epist. 118. cap. 3. That a Synod be general and lawful three things are necessarily and essentially required 1. The first which concerns the generality of it is That the Calling and Summons to the Councel be general and Oecumenical Quod omnes tangit ab omnibus approbari debet The lawfulnesse of Synods consists partly in their orderly assembling by lawful authority and partly in their orderly Government and proceedings when they are assembled Crakanth Vigil Dormit c. 19. The nature of Synods is all one when they be Provincial National or oecumenical and they only differ as greater or lesser Their power is not meerly consultatory and swasive but authoritative and to be submitted unto by those for whom their delegation is so farre as their acts are according to the Word of God In Synodo est authoritatis apex totius Ecclesiae unitas ordinis firmamentum Leyd profess de concil A few private men yea one man or woman may counsel advise or perswade M. Hudsons Vindicat. c. 7. It is a Question between us and the Papists Cujus sit congregare Concilia Who hath the power of calling a Councel The Papists generally say the Pope Vide Bellarm. de Concil lib. 1. cap. 12 13. We the Emperour and other Christian Princes The four first general Councels were called by four Emperours as was before mentioned The Pope of Rome out of his own Province hath no right nor authority of calling a Councel The true cause saith Doctor Ames why general Councels were called by the authority of the Emperour was because the Emperour alone not the Pope had universal power It is a Question between us and the Papists Quinam sunt ad concilium convocandi Who are to be called to a Councel The Papists hold only the Clergy may be of the Councel and of the Clergy only Bishops as Judges Men that are famous for wisdom holinesse of life and experience of things men that are inflamed with a zeal to God and to the salvation of men with the love of the truth and peace From Acts 15. 6. 23. it is manifest that not only the Apostles but also the Elders and the people likewise and the whole Church were present and had their voices in this Councel See Acts 16. 4. That famous Paphnutius was a Lay-man A general Councel represents the Universal therefore there ought to be present there some of all kinds and orders of men An Concilia possint errare Whether general Councels may erre Every Assembly which consists of members subject to errour may be seduced But General Councels are Assemblies consisting of members subject to errour for all men are so Rom. 3. 4. Secondly If the determination of General Councels were infallible all Christians were necessarily bound to stand unto them and to submit to their authority Thirdly If General Councels may contradict the one the other they may certainly erre The General Councel held at Laterane under Leo the tenth contradicteth the Councel of Constance in the point of the Councels superiority above the Pope Fourthly That which hath befallen some General Councels may befall any other unlesse they can alledge some special priviledges to the contrary See 1 Kin. 22. 12. Mat. 26. 65. Ioh. 11. 52. Mark 14. 64. Bellarmine saith they cannot erre if confirmed by the Pope De concil lib. 2. cap. 2 3 4 5. That General Councels though gathered and confirmed by the Pope may erre not only in fact as the Papists confesse but also in faith and manners Vide Whitaker controv 3. de Concil Quaest. 6. In eo Pontificii se praebent ridendos nam Papae confirmatio sequitur Concilii decreta non praecedit Cameron The Rhemists bring Iohn 16. 13. Luk. 1. 3. Some urge Matth. 18. 20. for this purpose None amongst them is like to Luke nay all of them gathered together are not like him he was an extraordinary instrument of the holy Ghost Iohn 16. 13. speaks not of the Church but of the Apostles but if it be applicable to the Church yet it belongs only to the Spouse of Christ not that she doth not sometimes erre also even in Doctrine but not deadly she shall not erre in things which are necessary to salvation See Cameron Miroth in loâ If from this promise an infallibility of judging might be gathered it would agree not only to Bishops gathered together but severed neither only to the Pope of Rome as the Jesuites would have it but also to the Successours of the rest of the Apostles saith B. Davenant That place Mat. 18. 20. means any particular Assembly of the Saints Vide Calv. in loc Act. 15. 22. is also brought This Councel consisted of Apostles which had an extraordinary assistance and illumination of Gods Spirit there is not the like authority of other Councels Panormitan the great Popish Canonist and Lawyer saith Plus credendum est simplici Laico Scripturam proferenti quam toti simul Concilio There is another great controversie not so much as Whitaker hath well observed between us and the Papists as between the Papists themselves An Concilia sint supra Papam Whether Councels be above the Pope Many amongst them and those of great note prefer a General Councel before the Pope but others a Pope before the Councel If Peter himself saith Whitaker in the place before-quoted be sent to the Church as to a certain superiour judgement and tribunal and be commanded to bring the faults and offences of others to it then it follows that the Church is greater and superiour to Peter or any other in authority The Assumption saith he relies in expresse words of Scripture The consequence of the major is evident from the confession of the Adversaries For they say That a Church is represented in a Councel Secondly The Universal Church is called the mother of all the faithful and Christians Gal. 4. 26. The Pope is the Churches son if he be faithful But the son is not above his mother only God and his word is above the Church of God
Papa praesit aliis Episcopis Whether the Pope be above all other Bishops The Title of Universal Bishop of the Church which Bellarmine calleth notable and proper to the Bishop of Rome St Gregory sometime Bishop of Rome did renounce in himself and detest in all others calling it a title of novelty errour impiety blasphemy pronouncing any one that shall presume to challenge it to be the fore-runner of Antichrist B. Mort. Appeal l. 1. c. 2. Sect. 29. The Universal Bishop of the Church necessarily betokens an absolute monarchical Jurisdiction of some one over all other Bishops of the Church but Bishop of the Universal Church signifies the care and study any Bishop hath for the universal good of the Church as 2 Cor. 11. 28. so the King of Spain is styled The most Catholick King or King of the Catholick Church not Universal King and Soveraign over all other Kings in the Church There is another Question An Papa possit conferre Bullas Indulgentias Whether the Pope can confer Buls and Indulgences Their own learned Authours plainly confesse That there is not found any one expresse testimony for proof hereof either in Scriptures or in the writings of ancient Fathers 2. That there was no use of Indulgences in the primitive Church but that afterwards the fear of Purgatory hatched Indulgences 3. That the first who extended Indulgences unto Purgatory was Pope Boniface the 8th more then a thousand years after Christ. Luther began his opposition unto Rome in reprehending their Article of Indulgences He would have set down at the first if the matter of Indulgences had been granted but God led him on to declare against the whole Doctrine of Popery The Indulgences whereof we reade in the ancient Fathers were mitigations of some Censures of the Church before inflicted on the living for their amendment These now granted by the Pope are relaxations from satisfactory pains in Purgatory flames after this life It is a Question An Papa possit leges condere quae obligent Conscientias Whether the Pope can make Laws to binde the Conscience Conscience is said to be bound when it is charged by him who hath Power and Authority over it to perform its duty to bear witnesse to all our actions unto God and according to the quality of them to accuse or excuse us Rom. 2. 15. God is the only binder of conscience Iam. 4. 12. he is greater then the Conscience Rom. 13. 5. affirms only that Conscience is bound but determines not that mans Laws binde it Bellarmine saith Mens Laws binde Non minus quam Lex divina We deny not rem but only differ from them in modo they binde not immediately but mediately not primarily but secondarily not in them and of their own power but in the force and vertue of divine Law They say If the Pope determine vice to be vertue they are bound to believe it yea Tolet saith a man should merit of God in so believing There be these Questions An Papa sit supra Reges Whether the Pope be above Kings An possit Reges excommunicare Whether he can excommunicate Kings He hath soveraign Dominion say they over all Princes in temporal cases indirectly But Espencaetis ad Titum cap. 3. pag. 513. confesseth from that Scripture Rom. 13. 1. that Chrysostome Theodoret Theophylact and all the Greek Doctours and in the Latine Church Gregory and Bernard do from thence teach that every Apostle and Prophet and Priest was commanded to acknowledge a subjection unto Emperours The Pope Hadrian the 4th was not only angry with Frederick the Emperour but for a while denied him the Imperial Crown because he held his right stirrop when he should have held his left which errour he excused because he was unaccustomed to such services Bellarmine saith the Pope hath power in temporal things indirectly only but his book should have been burned for it Object Christ had a natural Dominion over all Kingdoms Therefore the Pope his Vicar hath also Answ. Tertullian cals the holy Ghost the Vicar of Christ upon earth See Iohn 14. There is another Question An Papae solius sit statuere de controversiis fidei Whether it belongs to the Pope alone to determine controversies of faith We deny not but a Judge and a Law might well stand together but we deny that there is any such Judge of Gods appointment Had he intended any such Judge he would have named him lest otherwise as now it is our Judge of controversies should be our greatest controversie Chillingworth part 1. cap. 2. Sect. 10. pag. 57. It is a Question An Papa possit remittere peccata Whether the Pope can pardon sins Trecelius affirmed That if a man had lien with our Lady the mother of Christ and had gotten her with childe yet the Popes pardon was able to set him free The Pharisee said true though he misapplied it Luk. 5. 21. Who can forgive sins but God alone There is another Question An Papa possit errare Whether the Pope may erre The Pope say they as a private person or Doctour may erre but not as the Vicar of Christ and the Successour of Peter in the Chair yea judging from the Chair he may erre in questions of fact but not in questions of faith nay he may erre in discussing questions of faith in respect of the premisses not in respect of the conclusions E Cathedra docens hoc est ex tripode oracula fundens nullo modo errare potest Summus Pontifex saith Bellarmine de Rom. Pont. lib. 4. cap. 3 cum totam Ecclesiam docet in his quae ad fidem pertinent nullo casu errare potest See our Rhemists on Luk. 22. 31. The high-Priest of the Old Testament saith Bellarmine de Pontifice l. 4 c. 3. had on his Brest-plate Doctrine and Truth according to the vulgar version therefore the high-Priest of the New Testament the Pope when he teacheth the whole Church in these things which belong to faith cannot erre in any case How well that argumentation proceeds from the high-Priest of the Old Testament to the high-Priest of the New let the learned judge Nescio cur non possit dici quòd Gregorius Papa cum homo fuerit non Deus potuerit errare Durand l. 4. distinct Quaest. 4. Of the Iesuites and Monks Of the Jesuites The Pope in divers Buls cals them Beloved sons in which title they much glory The Jesuites above all other Regulars make to the Pope a vow of present and absolute obedience to do whatsoever he shall command them to go whithersoever he shall send them to Turks Infidels Hereticks without excuse denial or delay They are to the Pope what the Janizaries are to the Turk and uphold him chiefly Their Order was erected in the year 1540. Hospin de orig Iesuit l. 1 c. 1. They are the frogs spoken of in the Revelation that croke in Kings Chambers to provoke them to warre As in ancient time there was no
a total omission of them There may be upright obedience shewed in doing them as well as we can there is nothing but disobedience shewed in omitting them It is a carnal sense of weaknesse and comes from the devil and the flesh that drives from the duty that alone is a spiritual sight and sense of weaknesse that drives to more care in the duty and more humility after and more earnest longing after Christ and high prizing of him Oh but I shall get nothing by these praiers First Say thou shouldst get nothing yet thou shalt do a thing that God bids thee and so obey him and we must obey God though we get nothing by it But Secondly If thou dost not pray surely thou canst get as little by not praying as by praying weakly and distractedly And Lastly If thou praiest thou shalt be heard and pardoned and that is to get something Wherefore ascribe so much to the infinite and fatherly goodnesse of God and to the perfect and constant intercession of Christ as to come with confidence to the throne of grace even with those praiers which are full of faults The Father loves to see his childrens letters though they cannot yet write a fair hand Motives to praier First The Lord will take it kindly Christ is the Churches Advocate the Saints are the Churches Sollicitors Isa. 62. 1. 7. Psal. 122 6. Secondly Praier is the most principal part of Gods worship Let us worship and fall down it is sometime in Scripture put for the whole worship of God being a principal part of it Ier. 10 25. There is a visible advantage due to praier above preaching in the publick Assemblies because it is a means nearer the end of both It cannot be denied that all preaching is to the purpose of informing the minde or moving the heart to desire that which is good indeed but praier being the actual desire of it is the exercise of the means which God ordaineth to procure it M. Thorndikes Service of God at Religious Assemblies c. 6. The word of God is the great instrument in the hand of the Spirit by which all things are managed in the world praier is the great instrument in the hand of faith by which all things are managed in the new man When the Spirit comes in it is a Spirit of Sanctification and makes way for the Spirit of Supplication and that for the Spirit of Illumination Psalm 43. 3. Psal. 139. ult Ier. 31. 9. Thirdly It is honourable 1. To God acknowledgeth the Souls dependance on him his Omniscience Bountie Goodnesse Omnipresence Faithfulnesse in performing his Promises 2. To us to have the Princes ear still open to our petitions Fourthly Necessary The necessity of it appears 1. In that hereby we are trained up in the conviction of our unworthinesse praier is a discoverie of our beggerie thou hast not grace nor strength if it come not from heaven God would have this seen not only in those great precious priviledges but likewise in our daily bread thy praiers ought to make thee humble if thou hast grace of thy own why dost thou pray for it it is daily pardon and favour and these must be sought for 2. All the best grace and strength we have is imperfect 2 Cor. 9. Perfecting holinesse our faith and righteousnesse hath much corruption mingled with it we had need to pray that God would defend us against temptations the Christian praying and alwaies seeking to God is seldome overcome 3. Every thing becomes sanctified by praier 1 Tim. 4. 5. all Sermons Sacraments Mercies Afflictions become hereby sanctified it makes the Word lively the Sacraments efficacious 4. It keeps off many blows Phil. 4. 22. therefore Paul a stout Christian was much in praier and desired Philemons and others praiers 5. It is gainful a key that opens all the treasures of God 1 King 8. 33 35. Iam. 5. 17 18. Matth. 7. 7. Iam. 4. 7. Ioh. 16. 23. Revel 11 6. The light as well as life of a Christian is laid up in another Omnia in Christo sunt capitalia say the Schoolmen Whatever is in Christ is in him as a Head with reference to the bodie Cant. 4. 15. Ephes. 6. 10. 6. It is very powerful it prevaileth over all creatures yea with the Creator himself God never left granting till Abraham left asking Gen. 18. Ps. 145. 19. 18. 6. Psal. 50. 15. Ioh. 14. 14. 15. 7. 1 Ioh. 3. 22. 5. 14. Vinculum invincibilis Bern. Vis Diograta Tertul. Apol. Praier not only obtains the thing but brings a sanctified use of it it turns it to the good of those that receive it it gives efficacie to other means or if they fail it doth it it self it hath not this efficacie from any intrinsecal vertue or merit to be found in it the efficacie is wholly from God Praier is available three waies 1. As it is a petition put up to God and so it avails Via impetrationis 2. As it is an exercise of the soul and of the graces in it and so it avails Via causationis 3. As it is a commanded dutie and a principal part of Gods service wherein we give him the glorie of his Omniscience Mercie Power and Wisdome and so it avails Via retributionis M. Carter on Exod. 32. 9 10. The efficacie of praier comes 1. From God the Father he is infinite in goodnesse and of his own Nature much more prone to give good things then we to beg them as appeareth by his daily lading us with such comforts as we never so much as craved at his hands yea by casting of innumerable benefits upon his enemies 2. Christ he hath deserved all good things by the infinite and invaluable merit of his most precious life and death yea he hath commended us to his Fathers love and care by many fervent praiers made for us in the daies of his flesh and now he ceaseth not to make perpetual intercession for us at his Fathers right-hand by presenting his own merits to the eies of his Father that they may actually speak in our behalf and do away all the defects of our praiers 3. The holy Ghost stirreth up in us earnest desires and groans and doth as it were dictate our praiers for us 4. From our selves the people of God by praying are fitted to receive those benefits which they pray for in the exercise of praier increasing in themselves faith humblenesse of minde an aptnesse to be thankful for them and an abilitie to use them well to Gods glorie and their own good Helps and Means One must prepare his heart that being naturally unfit for communion with God which lieth First In removing impediments hardnesse of heart want of sense and feeling of the wofull estate we are in the command to pray alwayes implies that the soul should be alwaies in a praying frame 2. Impatience fretting Pray without wrath Secondly In bringing the positive furtherances 1. Heavenly-mindednesse If God
make some solemn praier unto God whether it be in Church Family Closet Field or any other place Dan. 6. 10. Thirdly Praier is conceived or prescribed Conceived praier is that which he who uttereth the praier inventeth and conceiveth himself as are most of the praiers recorded in Scripture Prescribed praier is when a set constant form is laid down before-hand and either conned by heart or read out of a book or paper by him that uttereth it and that whether he be alone or in company A set and prescribed form of praier is lawful 1. Because God prescribed a set form of blessing for the Priests constantly to use Num. 6. 23 24. See Deut. 26. 13. Christ himself prescribed his Disciples an excellent form of praier which hath been used in all ages of the Church since his time Luke 11. 2. that is do it in haec verba St Paul observes a set form of blessing in the beginning and end of his Epistles 2. Many weak ones who have good affections but want invention and utterance are much helped by prescribed forms 3. Prescribed forms of praier in the publick worship is a good means to maintain uniformity in severall Churches See Calvins Epist. Protectori Angliae and Cartw. Catech. All the Reformed Churches use to sing the same Psalmes not only as set forms but set in Meetre that is after a humane composure Beza ordinarily before his Sermon used an entire praier out of the Geneva Liturgy See his Lectures on the Cantic The Spirit of God is no more restrained by using a set form of praier then by singing set Hymns or Psalms in meetre See Mr Hildersam on Psal. 51. 1 2. Lect. 12. That a set form of praier is lawful Doctor Preston of Praier Master Ball of this subject The Spirit of God assists us in praier not by immediate inspiration as he guided the words and matter of Prophets and Apostles but by sanctifying our abilities for otherwise every mans praier should be like that of the Prophets and Apostles M. Norton in his Answer to Apollonius cap. 13. saith The use of forms prescribed lawful in themselves may be unlawful from unlawful circumstances as the tyrannical manner of imposing them repugnant to Christian liberty He doth not disallow the imposing of them simply but only the tyrannical manner of imposing them as repugnant to Christian liberty And after he saith Formula praescripta potest adeo componi ut adsint omnia in precatione legitima requisita absint omnia repugnantia Therefore this very thing that it is a prescribed form is not repugnant to a lawful prayer He saith There is not an approved example of set forms in Scripture Nor is there an example of the contrary practice viz. that in the ordinary meetings of the Church prayers were then conceived He saith Formula praescriptae patrocinantur Ministerio inidoneo Not the prescribed forms but a Churches contentednesse in such a state in which it is not lawful to use other then prescribed forms gives occasion to that inconvenience He addes Si sufficiat ex libro precari Quid non ex libro concionari sufficiat It is one thing for a prescribed form of prayer to be lawful another to be sufficient Fourthly Prayer is either publick or private Publick invocation is the prayer of a Congregation as of a Colledge or the like The children of Israel three times a year publickly worshipt at Ierusalem beside their Synagogue-meetings Christ and the Apostles went frequently to their publick Assemblies See Heb. 2. 12. 10. 25. Act. 3. 1. We should make special account of publick prayer 1. The more publick prayer is the more honourable and acceptable it is to God Mat. 18. 20. David saith I will praise thee in the great Assembly 2. It is more powerful See Ioel 2. 16 17. Ionah 3. 8. Vis unita fortior there is a double promise to publick Ordinances Exodus 20. 24. of Communion and Benediction 3. It is an especial means of mutual edification for thereby we stir up the zeal and inflame the affection of one another the Saints enjoy a great part of their holy communion one with another Amyraut in Apol. pour ceux de la Relig. Sect. 7. saith There ought to be publick Assemblies where the whole world may be instructed in common by those to whom God hath committed the charge and that those which separate from these Assemblies crosse the Ordinance of God and break the unity of his Church And this was judged so necessary by the Apostles and ancient Christians that they alwaies practised it notwithstanding the Edicts of Emperours and all the persecutions they made to hinder them Deserere conventus est initium quoddam defectionis contra in Ecclesiis Deus auget sua dona Grot. in Heb. 10. 25. The Turks and Mahometans have their Stata tempora set times of worshipping God The Papists their canonical hours so called because they are appointed by their Canons which are therefore to be condemned because they place Religion in them as though those hours were more holy then others Divine service in publick ought only to be celebrated in the vulgar tongue See 1 Cor. 14. The Patriarchs and Prophets under the Law the Apostles and primitive Church did alwaies pray in a known tongue Neither can any sound testimony or approved example be produced to the contrary for six hundred years after Christ. Private prayer is that which is made by some few together 2 Kings 4. 33. Luke 9. 28. Acts 10. 30. or by one alone which may be called secret prayer Matth. 6. 6. I will here give reasons both for praier in a Family and also for secret praier I. For praier in a Family 1. There is a need of it The Family hath need of peculiar blessings which are to be sought by prayer and it receiveth many blessings for which peculiar thankes are to be given in the house 2. There is profit and honour in it it bringeth Gods blessing into his house 2 Sam. 6. 11. a Christians house is hereby made Gods Church Rom. 16. 5. Philem. v. 2. The Apostle there cals the Families of certain godly people Churches because they had this domestical service of God as well as the Church their Ecclesiastical See 1 Cor. 16. It is said Ier. 10. 26. Cursed be the families which will not call upon thy name as well as the Kingdomes And again They shall mourn over him every family apart Our Saviour went about with his Apostles which was his Family to pray This is made one of the Reasons why husbands should dwell with their wives that their domestical praiers be not hindered 1 Pet. 3. 7. It is requisite also to adde secret praier both to publick praier in the Church and private praier in the Family First Praier is a part of Gods worship The Scripture bids us Pray continually manifestly alluding to the continual burnt Sacrifice which was twice each
Covenant of grace is sealed and personally applied the body and bloud of Christ may be held forth in a Sermon God renews unto them all that he hath promised Matth. 26. 22 This Cup is the New Testament in my bloud as the New Testament is founded in the bloud of Christ so it is exhibited and sealed therein 2. It serves for the nourishing and building up of his people in all graces it is called eating and drinking He that eats my flesh and drinks my bloud Two things are comprehended under nourishment 1. The maintenance and preservation of the stock of spiritual life which we have got already as by our meat and drink we are preserved and continued in our life 2. In children it serves to augment their parts make them larger stronger the Lords Supper was appointed by Christ to be one of the great means of our spiritual augmentation The Sacraments are not properly Seals unto our faith but of the Covenant They may be said to be seals of our faith consecutivè by a consequence of speech because as seals confirm a thing so faith is confirmed and strengthened by receiving but they are not formaliter in a true proper sense seals unto any thing but the Covenant All graces are nourished and increased by the Lords Supper because the new Covenant is sealed but three cardinal Graces especially as in the body nourish the stomack liver brain heart lungs nourish them and you nourish all the rest 1. The in-dwelling vertue of the Spirit of God they receive an increase of the Spirit 2. Faith nourish that and you nourish all it is called the life of faith Faith is the condition of the Covenant and we seal to our condition 3. Love to God and his people it doth enflame thy love to God and his people it is a communion we are all made one Spirit This Sacrament doth not beget but increase and strengthen Grace where it is already wrought Christ is conveyed in this Sacrament by way of food The Word was appointed to work conversion Faith cometh by hearing This ordinance is not appointed for conversion but it supposeth conversion it seals mens conversion therefore in the Primitive times they let all come to the hearing of the Word and then when the Sermon was done there was an Officer stept up and cried Sancta Sanctis Holy things for holy men and then all others were to go out and therefore it was called missa though the Papists did corrupt it and so called it the Masse afterwards by mixing their own inventions in stead of the Supper of the Lord but it had that name at first because all others were sent away and only such as were of the Church and accounted godly stayed Reasons 1. The nature of it being the seal of the Covenant of Grace requires it it must be supposed that all which come hither must be in Covenant with God The condition of the Covenant of Grace is Believe and be saved therefore it is appointed for believers Secondly It is the Ordinance of spiritual nourishment there must be first life before there can be any nourishment received in If it be appointed to nourish and increase grace then surely there must be grace before Thirdly We are required to examine our selves 1 Cor. 11. and of our godliness examine what work of God hath been upon the soul. Fourthly It is a Sacrament of Communion with God and with the Saints and What Communion hath light with darknesse Or What fellowship hath Christ with Belial All ignorant prophane scandalous persons and such as are meerly civil are hence excluded Conversion is sometimes and that improperly in Scripture as Matth. 18. 3. taken for the renewed exercise of faith and repentance in one that is already converted but the Question is Whether the first work of Regeneration the infusing of the first habits principles and seed of grace be effected by the Lords Supper received It is one thing to be converted at a Sacrament another to be converted by the Sacrament There is some expounding praying It is one thing intentionally to convert as an Institution and another accidentally to convert as an occasion Philip Goodwins Evangelical Communicant The Assembly upon these grounds thought it fit that scandalous sinners though not yet cast out of the Church should be suspended from the Sacrament 1. Because the Ordinance it self must not be prophaned 2. Because we are charged to withdraw from those who walk disorderly 3. Because of the great sinne and danger both to him that comes unworthily and also to the whole Church The Scriptures from which they did prove all this were Matth. 7. 6. 2 Thess. 3. 6 14 15. 1 Cor. 11. 27. to the end of the Chapter compared with Iude v. 23. 1 Tim. 5. 22. Another proof added by the Assembly was this There was power and authority under the Old Testament to keep unclean persons from holy things Levit. 13. 5. Numb 9. 7. 2 Chron. 23. 19. And the like power and authority by way of Analogy continues under the New Testament for the authoritative Suspension from the Lords Table of a person not yet cast out of the Church Wicked men saith Master Hildersam should not be admitted to the Table of the Lord Ezra 6. 21. holy things are prophaned thereby Ezek. 22. 26. 1 Cor. 5. 6. There should be a publick confession for scandalous sins David was more honoured for this Psal. 51. then dishonoured for his sinne Salomon left his Ecclesiastes as a monument of his Repentance Paul frequently mentions his faults Tertul. de poenit and others speak of it Ebrius infantes erroneus atque furentes Cum pueris Domini non debent sumere corpus It was their great sinne in the Church of Corinth that they did not cast out the incestuous person and it was a commendation to that Church Revel 2. that they could not endure the Nicolaitans A prophane person in Augustines Chrysostoms time Tertullians and Cyprians time in Pauls in Iohns time could not come to the Sacrament They are called Tremenda mysteria mysteries which the soul is to tremble at the Fathers call it the most terrible day and hour as if it were a day of Judgement This Suspension is called by the Schoolmen Excommunicatio minor The power of suspending one from the Sacrament is given not uni but unitati to the Eldership not to any one either Minister or Elder M. Gillesp. Aarons Rod bloss l. 3. c. 1. Church-officers should not admit all promiscuously but be careful whom they admit to the Supper That they be not cruel to the souls of them they admit and to the Nation and their own souls by being guilty of other mens sinnes Pareus said to those of Heidelberg When I see your Sacrament prophanation I wonder not at the warre Of receiving with the wicked It is lawful to joyn with a known unsanctified man in the service of God 1 Sam. 15. 30 31 Christ knew Iudas
to be an hypocrite a devil a traitor yet admitted him to be at the last Passeover which ever he received though not to the Supper for that was not administred till his departure not because it had been unlawfull to have received with him Because the Lord who commandeth his worship never puts in any such limitations and exceptions unlesse a wicked man be present Object Christ was the Son of God and as so knew the theft and hollowness of Iudas and therefore his example in this case cannot be our warrant Answ. Though he did know as God his wickednesse yet he did receive the Passeover with him as man and how he came by the knowledge of his faultinesse it matters not since he knew him faulty Therefore our Saviour also went up to the usual feast and to the Temple when he was sure to meet there with the most abominable Scribes and Pharisees 1 Sam. 2. 2. Hannah and Elkanah went up to the house of God to Shiloh to worship there with the sons of Eli Hophni and Phineas there not alone with wicked people but Priests they did partake in divine service Some endeavour to prove out of 1 Sam. 2. 17. that wicked men by coming to the Sacrament do pollute it because the sinful carriage of Eli's sons caused men to abhorre the offering of the Lord but note the reason why the offering became abominable because they offered not the Sacrifice according to the Commandment of God they would not have sodden flesh but raw If the doctrine of the Sacrament be corrupted if it be celebrated under one kinde if water be mingled with wine this is to pollute the Ordinance Object We are commanded to separate our selves from the wicked and to come out from amongst them 2 Cor. 6. 17. Answ. We must indeed come out from amongst those which do serve false gods and separate our selves from the familiar society of wicked persons but other separation was never practised by any Prophet or Apostle or ever meant Immediately there it follows Touch not the unclean thing that is do not joyn with others in their pollutions Ephes. 5. 6 7 11. Some say he speaks to professours of Christian Religion concerning Heathens to leave familiar fellowship with them as joyning in marriage and the like which is the thing he had spoken of immediately before To have none good is the property of a Church malignant to have all good and none bad is the property of the Church triumphant to have some good and some bad is the property of the Church militant Men openly wicked and scandalous should be cast out of the Congregation of Saints but it follows not that because such should be cast out and be not therefore others should abstain from the Assemblies of the Saints The Brownists abstain from coming to the Word and Sacrament amongst us because many openly prophane and known wicked men are admitted to our Assemblies therefore they think they cannot with good conscience serve God with such persons but no good man in the Scripture did therefore withdraw himself from the Temple or their Synagogues See M. Hilders on Iohn 4. 22. This Ordinance saith M. Burroughes must be received in a holy Communion or in a Communion of Saints 1 Cor. 10. 16 17. therefore all that come to receive the Sacrament must so come as they must be one body one spiritual corporation This Sacrament saith he is not defiled to the right receivers of it meerly because wicked men are present there but because the Congregation neglects their duty of casting out the wicked from thence when they discover themselves The example of the incestuous Corinthian 1 Cor. 5. saith he is a plain place for it A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump The Lump there is the Church communion and the Leaven the incestuous person while this leaven continues if you do not your duty to cast out this scandalous person your whole lump your whole communion will come to be defiled Particular persons and communicants come to be defiled in this if they neglect the duty that belongs unto them as Christians Matth. 18. 15 16 17. if thou âast done this duty to all scandalous persons in the Congregation then the sinne be upon the Church thou maist receive the Sacrament with comfort though wicked men be admitted there As I never found one word in Scripture where either Christ or his Apostles denied admittance to any man that desired to be a member of the Church though but onely professing to repent and believe So neither did I ever there finde that any but convicted Hereticks or scandalous ones and that for the most part after due admonition were to be avoided or debarred our fellowship M. Baxters Saints everlasting Rest c. 4. Sect. 3. See more there The rest of the Congregation is not polluted by the mixture of unworthy persons with them unlesse they be consenting to their wickednesse no more then in the duties of hearing and prayer with the wicked in a mixt Congregation M. Lâfo Princip of Faith and a good Consc. c. 52. For that Objection A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump Answ. This is a Metaphorical speech the meaning of it is not that one or two sinners cause the whole Congregation to be so corrupt and unpleasing to God that whosoever joyneth with them is polluted but alone this One sinner suffered and not punished the infection spreads farther and farther Objection We are commanded not to eat with a brother if he be so and so Answ. It signifieth to have familiar civil society with them in inviting them or feasting them But if one may not have familiar civil conversation with such much lesse may he eat with them at the Sacrament It follows not for in withdrawing our selves from them we punish them and shew our dislike of them but in withdrawing our selves from the Sacrament because of them we punish our selves The Church of Israel in the time of Hophni and Phineas was a mixt multitude In the time of Christ the Church of Ierusalem for they plotted Christs death and had decreed to cast out of the Synagogue every one that should confesse him Mr Downame saith None ought to refrain coming to the Lords Table because they see scandalous sinners and unworthy guests admitted For 1. The Apostle 1 Cor. 11. 28. doth not enjoyn us to examine others but our selves 2. Because the Apostles yea even Christ himself did joyn with those Assemblies in the service of God and particularly in the use of the Sacraments which were full of corruptions both in respect of doctrine and manners as viz. this Church of Corinth it self See 1 Cor. 11. 21. The word usually signifies to be drunk and here they are sharply reproved for a great fault 3. Because one mans sinne cannot defile another nor make the seals of the Covenant uneffectual to him who cometh in faith and repentance and even hateth that sinne which he seeth committed
some Humane Divine those which were established by God Humane those which were established by men Secondly By reason of the matter Divine Laws are divided into Moral Ceremonial and Judicial Deut. 4. 13 14. Mr Hudson in his Divine Right of Government l. 1. c. 2. if he were the Author thereof saith the Ceremonial and Judicial Laws of Moses are but Commentaries on that part of the first and second Table of the ten Commandments which relates to outward actions setting down more ample and particular rules of instruction whereby to order and regulate the outward actions of publick Societies in matters concerning worship and policy according as the Moral Law had done in brief and general terms for regulating the external actions of every private man in particular in relation to the same end The Law of God is that rule of life which he hath enjoyned to man his reasonable creature for the ordering of his actions to his own and the common good and the glory of the maker of all It is called the Moral Law because it setteth down all duties for manners of mankinde The ten Commandments are a perfect platform of obedience summarily delivering in ten words the whole substance of all that duty to which the sons of men stand bound in conscience before God if they be out of Christ to do it without fail or else to be damned if in Christ to strive with all their main to perform it perfectly The Law is the whole will of God and the whole duty of man It was written by God upon Tables of stone to shew the perpetuity and stability of it hereby also was signified the hardnesse of the Jews heart which could not easily receive that impression of the Law It was after delivered to Moses to be kept in the Ark of testimony as a figure of Christs accomplishing them for us The summe of the Moral Law is extant in the Decalogue as the tenth humber is most perfect and capacious so also the moral Law comprehended in ten words by the most wise God is most perfect Some say they were so many according to the number of our fingers the most familiar instrument of numbring Peter Martyr well resembled the Decalogue to the ten Predicaments because as there is nothing hath a being in nature but what may be reduced to one of those ten so neither is there any Christian Duty but what is comprehended in one of these There is a twofold division of the Decalogue laid down in Scripture First Into two Tables Secondly Into ten words or precepts Deut. 4. 13. Matth. 22. 37. First The Decalogue is divided into two Tables Exod. 32. 12. 34. 1 4. Deut. 5. 22. 10. 14. Eph. 6. 1 2. The first Table declareth our duty to God immediately the second declareth our duty to our neighbour for Gods sake The first Table prescribes offices of piety toward God the second offices of charity toward our neighbour Christ himself teacheth this Matth. 22. 37 38 39 40. Holinesse and righteousnesse are often joyned together Luke 1. 73 74. Eph. 4. 24. In the former Table are the four first Commandments in the later the six last It is confessed by all that there are ten Commandments and they divided into Tables But it is a Question between us and the Papists How many Precepts are to be assigned to each Table We assign four Precepts to the first Table six to the second they three to the first Table and seven to the second Vide Aquin. 1â 2â Quaest. 100. Art 4. See B. And. large exposit of the Command The Lutherans follow them they joyn together the Precept of not having other gods with that of not making graven Images they divide the last Commandment into two so that one forbids the lusting after another mans wife the other lusting after other things Of this opinion was Austin whom many others followed but especially the Papists almost all and those which some call Lutherans Vide Maresii Colleg. Theol. Both thought that conjunction to be fit that they might excuse their sacriledge by which they are wont to raze out of their books that Commandment of not making nor worshipping religious Images that so also the number of the ten Precepts may be manifest even that Appendix as they call it being also taken away Others would have four Commandments in the first Table six in the second therefore they say those two Commandments are different that of not having other gods and this of not making graven Images and that the forbidding of the lusting after both wife and house is but one Commandment which opinion our Churches commonly imbrace and confirm by reasons drawn out of Scripture and by the authority of many of the Ancients The first Reason is taken out of the collation of those places of Exod. 20. 17. Deut. 5. 21. where the Commandment of not lusting is repeated for when it is so uttered in the first place Thou shalt not covet thy neighbours house thou shâlt not covet thy neighbours wife nor his man-servant In the second the words are so inverted that the wife is put in the first place to whom the house field servant are added by which translation of the words about coveting anothers wife and house they rightly inferre the precepts were not distinct The second reason is derived from that that these things are different who is to be worshipped and how he is to be worshippâd therefore there is a double precept one concerning theârue object of worship the other concerning the manner and reason how he ought or ought not to be worshipped therefore distinct kindes of Idolatry are forbidden one more grosse by which we erre in the object when the true God either is not worshipped or not alone worshipped the other when he is not worshipped in Spirit and truth or in that manner which he hath prescribed in his Law which make distinct prohibitions St Ierom and generally all the Ancients as well Jews as Christians before Augustine were of that opinion Vide Musc. los. commun in prael 1. Zanch. Decalog l. 1. c. 11. Thes. 4. Those which think otherwise here urge the word which is repeated Thou shalt not covet thy neighbours house thou shalt not covet thy neighbours wife whence they infer that they are two distinct Precepts But the Law concerning concupiscence is one which forbids thoughts and desires contrary to sound contentment for the object of this Commandment is one and the clause is general in these words Nor any thing that is his If for the variety of things falling under desire we shall make divers precepts two will not suffice The Apostle Rom. 7. 7. citing the last Commandment cals it the Commandment not Commandments Augustine Quaest 71. in Exod. fancied a mystery that the number of three Commandments touching Godmight betoken the Trinity There is a great Question about the Moral Law which was first written in mans heart in the
in us and the full accomplishment of happiness in the Kingdom of Heaven One Reverend Divine now with God saith The duties required more particularly may be referred to two heads Some respect the Essence and Nature of God some the Authority and Dominion of God even as Subjects owe some things to their Prince in regard of his Person some things in regard of his Power of Government so do we the Creatures to our King and Creator The former may fitly be tearmed duties of dependance because they do naturally flow from that total dependance upon God the first being which must needs be found in all secondary beings and because they be certain necessary acknowledgements of our such dependance The latter may be termed Duties of Conformity because in and by them we do conform our selves unto the Will and Authority of God and by both become perfectly subject unto him Duties of dependance in general are those by which we exercise all the powers of our souls upon God principally and above all other things so far as his excellent Nature is fit to be their object for seeing He is the most excellent of all things and doth please to make known unto us his excellencies we should labour to be wholly united to him that is so excellent Duties of Conformity in general are all those by which we order the powers of our souls toward other things according to his good will and pleasure made manifest unto us Our duty concerning God is to know him and his will to believe in him according to his Promises to remember him alwaies and to esteem him above all things to trust wholly upon him to love desire fear and delight in him above all other things and with all our hearts Our duty in respect of good things Spiritual and Temporal is to exercise our wils affections thoughts speeches much more on Spiritual good things then Temporal and to keep them very moderate towards earthly benefits Our duty concerning sin is to hate it fly from it grieve for it be ashamed of it and angry with it more then any natural evil thing The particular duties here required are 1. Perfect knowledge of God in Christ which is a conceiving and apprehending of him to be such a one as he hath revealed himself in his Word and Works specially in the Covenant of Grace and that for measure and degree fully We cannot comprehend God as he is in himself but as he hath manifested himself we ought to know him for knowledge is the guide of the affections the beginning of grace the ground of Worship When we know God as he hath manifested himself then do we come to believe desire fear and love him and trust in him as he requireth We cannot have God our God till we come to know him in Christ therefore it is promised to all the godly in the new Covenant they shall all know me 2. Acknowledgement which is an effectual and affectionate perswasion of the heart not onely that God is but that he is the onely Lord Eternal and Almighty most Wise most Holy most Righteous most Gracious and Merciful most Faithful and True the Creator Governour and Preserver of all things the Supreme Soveraign Judge of all the world and peculiarly the God and Saviour of his people that he hath chosen unto himself and with whom he hath entred Covenant of his free mercy in Jesus Christ. 3. Estimation which is a most high prizing of God according to his Worth and Dignity as the chief Good and our onely all-sufficient portion The estimation we have of any thing must be correspondent to the goodness of it But God is good above measure and our estimation of him should know no measure 4. Faith which is a lively motion of the heart whereby the soul doth invincibly cleave and stick unto God in Christ and unto the word of his Covenant as containing the chief good of man To believe is not barely to assent to the thing which is propounded to be believed for the authority of the speakers who cannot lie as the assenter is perswaded but to adhere to the Word of Truth as certain good and sweet both simply and in comparison Two things are required in Faith Something true and good to be believed and a firm certain assent and adherence to it Thus we are commanded to believe in God through Jesus Christ neither doth Faith respect the Promises Narrations and Prophecies of the Word onely but the Commandments and Threatnings also Psal. 119. 66. 2 Chron. 34. 19 21 27. Ioh. 3. 5. By Faith we possess the Lord as our own and hold fast unto him in whom all help and comfort is to be found 5. Confidence or Affiance whereby we trust lean rely or stay upon the Grace of God in Christ Jesus with assured security in the way of his Commandments for pardon of sin deliverance from all evil and the supply of all good Temporal and Spiritual according to his faithful and never-failing promise This is ever joyned with the true knowledge of God and in nature is of great affinity or rather all one with justifying Faith Who so reposeth all his confidence in God he taketh him in so doing for his God We are to trust in God for the giving and maintaining of all our good both temporal and eternal leaning on him for all defence and deliverance from evils spiritual yea and corporal casting all our care on him having no confidence in the flesh no duty is more frequently pressed in Scripture then this of confidence in God Hope in God is an inseparable companion of Trust which is an assured quiet expectation of what good promised is not yet accomplished grounded upon the free and undeserved kindness and grace of the Lord in Christ Jesus Psal. 119. 166. Heb. 11. 1. Lam. 3. 24. Rom. 15. 4. Hope is commanded in many passages of Scripture commended by many promises Psal. 27. 14. 31. 14. 34. 8. Lam. 3. 26. Psal. 37. 7. 131. 3. 130. 5. Mic. 7. 7. Isa. 8. 17. Psal. 119. 43. Isa. 30. 18. Psal. 146. 5. 40. 4. 84. 12. Isa. 6. 8. Psal. 147. 11. Psal. 33. 18 19. Psal. 31. 24. 33. 20. Psal. 35. 21. 37. 9. 34. Psal. 9. 18. Isa. 49. 23. 40. 31. 6. Love of God in Christ which is a spiritual motion in the reasonable part presupposing Knowledge and Affiance whereby the soul goeth forth to embrace and possess God as the chief Good and with most pure earnest and constant affection to maintain communion with him Love is an affection of union it knits to the thing beloved and would not want the possession of it Love we see makes man and woman one and so doth couple us to God The body is carried by weight into his proper place so is the soul by love which is the weight of the soul unto its proper object Many promises are made to them that love
them pretending that they may so honour them as Gods friends whereas Gods worship is to be given alone to God if Christ might be heard above the Pope Thirdly The Sunne Moon and Stars have been worshipped by Heathen men under a conceit that there were certain spirits rulers of the world under God assistant to them whereas they are created by God for the use of mankinde and do move by their own natural inclination as other things not by any such external mover Fourthly The pictures of God Christ Saints so supposed to be I mean have been and are still worshipped which is the very particular made choice of in this Commandment to include all other spiritual uncleannesse as the sinne of adultery in the seventh to include all other bodily filthinesse for indeed this is the very grostest of all to worship a dead stock whatsoever shifts men have as if they did purpose not to worship the thing for its own sake but for the thing represented by it Such things Jews and Gentiles did alledge for their excuse but God rejects their counsels and saith in spight of all their denials that their Idols were gold meaning and nothing else but gold and that they worshipped the work of their own fingers he counted alone the wood or stone served what ever they dreamed of a further Deity represented And this Idolatry also the Church of Rome maintaineth and hath by her tyranny thrust upon all these quarters of the world at such times as she had somewhat established her usurped Supremacy Lastly The Devil personally hath been and is worshipped by services invented by himself of Witches and Sorcerers to whom he did appear in bodily shapes which is of all Idolatries the most searfull and hainous because here Gods professed enemy is openly set in his place and room And thus much for the falsnesse of worship in regard of the object now it may be also for the kindes and parts that is when any action or actions are performed to the pleasing of God and working of spiritual grace in our selves that God hath not assigned in his word for that end which is to worship God after the commandments of men which the Apostle forbids Tit. 1. saying That men must not give heed to the commandments of men which do subvert the truth The same thing is by him condemned under the name of will-worship for what I do out of a religious conscience to God with an intention I mean to please and honour him thereby and hoping to win grace to my soul by that I in my minde intend to worship him and if there be no other warrant for this but my own will this is now to serve God after the precepts of men which he cannot endure And with such will-worship the Church of Rome abounds they have their vows of canonical Obedience Chastity Poverty and a number more it is our great happiness that we are delivered from the bondage and slavery of them Thus you see the false worship forbidden now follows the second branch of things forbidden in regard of the performance of Gods solemn worship which is the abuse of the true worship and that worship of God is abused both in the matter and manner of it First For the matter by taking away any of those parts from any kinde of worship which God hath commanded to be performed as for example the Church of Rome hath taken away the Cup from the Sacrament and so maimed the Seal of Gods Covenant yea they have taken away the reading of the Scripture in private altogether and will not suffer men to exercise themselves therein and they have taken away the whole power of the Scripture in subjecting it to the Church and not the Church to it and in causing it to be read in an unknown tongue Secondly by adding any part of worship unto those which God hath appointed as for example to the Sacrament of Baptism they adde oyl and Spittle and the sign of the Crosse I say added these things because they have not appointed them as matters of meer Solemnity or Order but as matters of Religion profitable to the Soule and needfull in conscience to God So much for the abuse of Gods worship in the matter thereof it is abused for the manner First When it is performed hypocritically meerly out of fashion and out of a desire of winning credit and good estimation from men yea or out of a conceit of meriting and deserving at Gods hand for this last conceit is as false an end of worship as the former and the aiming at it no lesse hypocritical because I neither intend to shew subjection unto God nor to gain grace but in the one to win credit in the other to binde God to men and make him as it were in my debt So the Pharisees were hypocritical both wayes for they did all their things to be seen of men and yet withall they hoped to get salvation as by desert for the work sake done as it appeareth in the proud Pharisees prayer and Paul confesseth as much of himself when he saith that the things which before were gain to him meaning in his conceit such as would bring him to heaven now he renounceth to relie wholly upon Christ and to be found in him Secondly When it is performed in formality the outward thing done without any care of preparation attention or affection only with some outward gestures and behaviours carrying a shew of these things such as was the service of the Jews in their sacrificing I mean the hypocrites among them and such is all the religion of the Popish Church in publick where all is done in an unknown tongue and such is the worship of our dissembling time serving Protestants which care for nothing but the very outward act look to nothing else and have an hope that that shall serve their turn to bring them to heaven Lastly When it is performed rudely irreverently carelesly with an open manifestation of contempt and neglect which is one of the worst abuses for the manner of all other These be sins in regard of performing Gods worship when it is ill performed for matter and manner Now those things follow which are forbidden in regard of the preserving of it which are First Sacriledge that is the turning of holy substance and wealth to common and prophane uses There must be some things holy else there can be no sacriledge Next follows the abuse of Church-Discipline and that is in regard of the Ministers and people In regard of the Ministers four-fold First When a false Ministry is erected and set up in the Church of God A Ministry is nothing else but a relation to certain spiritual actions tending to the souls good directly for we speak of Ecclesiastical Ministry binding some man upon whom that relation is put to the constant attendance upon those actions Now when men are appointed to such actions which have no warrant out of Gods word
Commandment directly now indirectly some things are forbidden also not for their own sakes but for some evil consequent that may follow upon them As 1. All occasions of Idolatry and Superstition to our selves and others for what is of that nature will in likelihood draw both our selves or others to great sin though it be not simply a sin yet it is in that respect sinful and therefore cannot be done without sin unless some other greater respect countervailing that evil consequent come betwixt to take away the sinfulness of it Now such occasions of Idolatry are these principally 1. Keeping of Idols that is to say of Images and Pictures which have formerly been worshipped or at least have been by superstitious persons made for that end and purpose this is bad if it be in private places because a man doth not know who may come thither hereafter and so what mischief may be done but worst of all when these are suffered to stand in publick or religious places though the purpose of those which suffer them to stand there be not that they should serve for worship but onely for historical and memorative use For the nature chiefly of the common sort of people being strongly inclined to Idolatry and we so much desiring to have our senses pleased in the Worship of God it shall be very hard and almost impossible that such things should stand long without being worshipped of some at least without being made instruments of worshipping God or Christ in or by them Wherefore S. Iohn wisheth as babes beware of Idols not alone of Idolatry but of Idols because from having Idols to worship them or God by them it is a very easie step wherefore the godly Iews did demolish Idols and were commanded to do so and so I suppose ought all Magistrates and Governours to do in the place where they have power A second means of occasioning Idolatry is familiar society leagues of amity and friendship and mutual help for leagues of peace with such are lawful especially joyning with them in Matrimony which was the fault of the Iews in the time of Nehâmiah and which was the beginning of Solomons great fall for though the commandment of not marrying with the people round about were in that respect Jewish as it did make a nullity of the marriage yet now also to be unequally yoked with Idolaters as well as any other Infidels cannot be warrantable neither for man nor woman A third occasion of Idolatry is furnishing Idolaters with means of their false worship as making Idols for them printing their idolatrous books or any thing like to this by which they are furthered in their abominations These are occasions of Idolatry Now appearances are chiefly two 1. To be silent and hold ones peace and not manifest a dislike of their deeds when occasion serves for hereby he strengthens the hands of the offenders as if he did not dislike his ill practice 2. To joyne with them outwardly for fear or the like respects though inwardly a man dislike of their wickedness and folly as it seems Solomon did alone go with his wives for fashion sake to their Idol-Temples though after he might in likelihood have been drawn further And such was the offence of those that would in Corinth go to the Idols Temples and sit among their old acquaintance in their idolatrous Feast eating and drinking with them trusting that this was no fault because they knew an Idol was nothing in the world which yet Paul doth blame in them as having communion with Devils in so doing And such is the case of those that will needs go see Mass and there carry themselves in all reverent soât as if they liked all when inwardly they condemned them CHAP. IV. Of the third Commandment THou shalt not take the Name of the Lord thy God in vain for the Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his Name in vain THe Lord having injoyned to mankinde that principal service which He most delighteth in and which for it self he doth approve and require commands also the less principal both for the kinds and sorts of it and for a special time to be dedicated thereunto The sorts of this Worship are twofold 1. Solemn 2. Common The solemn Worship is that whereto men do wholly give themselves setting themselves apart from all other things to attend it wholly The Common is that which is to be performed to God joyntly in and with our other affairs so far forth as in them we have any thing to do with him or any thing of his It sufficeth not to honour God in the orderly performance of all religious services commanded by him but even then also when we are busied in our common affairs it is our duty to carry our selves so respectively to him-ward that we may make it appear that we do indeed make him our God and that due carriage is prescribed in this Commandment by forbidding one thing contrary thereto For the explication of the words we are to know that by the Name of God is meant himself so far forth as he hath made himself known to us and all those things by which as men are known by their names he hath pleased to manifest himself unto us These are all referable to two heads his Word and his Works his Works are of two sorts common to all his Creatures as Creation Providence and special to his Church as Election Calling Justification Sanctification Adoption Glorification and in a word the whole world of our Redemption Under the title of his Word are comprehended the holy Scriptures themselves the true Religion therein contained and his holy Titles and Attributes see 1 Tim. 6. 1. All of these are meant by the Name of God To take up this Name of God is to meddle with them or have any thing any way to do with any of them In the solemn Worship of God we are as it were taken up of God and of his Name but in common life we have occasion in divers respects to make use of the Name of God either in word deed or thought and so to make use of them is to take them up To take this Name in vain or for vanity is so to use them as the use of them serveth not for any spiritual good to our souls or any special honour to him For all things are idlâ and fruitless which serve not for these purposes That is saith Deodate on Exod. 20. 7. thou shalt not make use of it in Oaths and other kind of frivolous unprofitable rash false and impious speeches So then as the substance of the first Commandment was to require piety and of the second true religiousness so the scope of this is to require a godly or holy conversation that is behaving of our selves holily and godly in the course of our lives even then when we are not busied in performing any duty of Religion That in our common and usual speech and actions
414 415 A Prophet l. 5. p. 419 420 A King l. 5. p. 420. to 424 Christs double State of Humiliation and Exaltation l. 5. p. 420. to 446 He died not for all l. 5. p. 433 He died in our stead l. 5. p. 418. m. How he is begotten of the Father l. 5. p. 210 Chronicles who the authors of them and the best Expositors of them l. 1. p. 33 Chrysostom commended l. 1. p. 114 Church Church What it signifieth l. 6. p. 448 Why Catholick and holy l. 6. p. 450 451 The true Church hath given testimony to the Scripture in all ages l. 1. p. 14 15 We are first moved to hearken to the Scriptures because of the Churches testimony l. 1. p. 18 It hath a four fold office in respect of the Scripture l. 1. p. 19 The Church of Rome will not suffer the Scripture to be read in a known tongue without special leave l. 1. p. 20 The Marks of the Church l. 5. p. 452 Whether it may erre l. 6. p. 453 454 The Church of Rome Apostatical l. 6. p. 452 453 There is a Church government and who have the power l. 6. p. 465 467 469 How Church-members are to be qualified l. 6. p. 481 482 Circumcision two things considered in it l. 1. p. 99 Clemency what in God l. 2. p. 171 172 Clouds a great work of God l. 3. p. 245 246 Colosse the chief City of Phrygia l. 1. p. 48 Colossians who best expound it ibid. Combate The spiritual Combate between the flesh and Spirit l. 8. p. 744 745 746 Coming Christs several Comings l. 10. p. 859 How his first and second Coming agree and differ ibid. Commandments Commandments General rules for interpreting them l. 9. p. 755 756 The general sins against the Commandments of each Table l. 9. p. 756 757 The division of the Commandments l. 9. p. 757 The first Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 758. to 767 The second Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 767. to 789 The third Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 789. to 811 The fourth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 811. to 822 The fifth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 822. to 835 The sixth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 835. to 841 The seventh Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 841. to 843 The eighth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 843. to 845 The ninth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 845. to 847 The tenth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 847. to 851 Communion Communion with Christ l. 7. p. 510 Communion of the Saints wherein it consists l. 6. p. 482 Concordances which the best l. 1. p. 111 Concupiscence a sin l. 4. p. 311 314 Confession Auricular Confession not necessary to the pardon of sin l. 7. p 520 521 We must make a Confession or profession of the truth l. 9. p. 797 798 Confidence l. 4. p. 348 349 Conscience Conscience what it is l. 2. p. 224 And the force of it to prove that there is a God ibid. Contentednesse Contentedness required in the last Commandment and deâcribed l. 9. p. 848 Motives and means l. 9. p. 849 850 Conversion Conversion what it is l. 7. 401 Wherein it differs from false Conversion l. 7. p. 402 The properties of it l. 7. p. 492 493 Motives to and means of Conversion l. 7. p. 493 494 Corinth the metropolis in Achaia l. 1. p. 47 Corinthians the best Expositors of both Epistles l. 1. p. 47 48 Councels The Florentine and Trent Councel censured l. 1. p. 57 58 The true interpretation of Scripture not to be sought from General Councels l. 1. p. 219 Who hath the power of calling Councels and who are to be called to them l. 6. p. 471 Whether General Councels may erre and whether they be above the Pope l. 6. p. 471 472 Courage Courage what it is its kinds l. 7. p. 752 It must be well ordered l. 7. p. 753 Motives to and Means of Christian Courage ibid. Covetousnesse l. 4. p. 349 350 Creation Creation taken two ways l. 3. p. 225 Described and the description explained ibid Consectaries from the Creation l. 3. p. 23â to 233 Creature Every Creature is limited l. 2. p. 143 Crocodile its huge bignesse l. 3. p. 262 The meaning of that Proverb Crocodili lacrymae ibid. Cruelty a great sin l. 4. p. 351 Crystal and Crystal-glasses l. 3. p. 248 Cursing l. 4. p. 352 Cyprian commended l. 1. p. 115 D DAnger Christs Danger l. 5. p. 428 Daniel Daniel when he wrote his Prophecy l. 1. p. 38 Wrote much of it in Chaldee ibid. p. 59 The best Expositors of him ibid. Dates why so called l. 3. p. 257 Day Day what it is l. 3. p. 241 Its Creation a great work and usefull ibid. p. 242 Its names in Greek and Latine l. 3. p. 241. m. Debts Why sins are called Debts l. 8. p. 648 649 Deceit l. 4. p. 352 353 Decrce Decrce what it is l. 3. p. 216 217 Gods Decree described ibid. The Properties of it ibid. It is two fold l. 3. p. 218 Consectaries from it l. 3. p. 223 Deity Hereticks that opposed Christs Deity and the holy Ghosts l. 2. p. 211 212. l. 5. p. 401 402 Demonstration Two kinds of Demonstrations l. 2. p. 123. m. Descend Descend into hell what that Article in the Creed means l 5. p. 434. to 439 Desire the nature of it Gods image in it its corruption and sanctification l. 7. p. 558. to 562 Despair what it is l. 7. p. 567. Devils Devils their names and nature l. 3. p. 279 280 Their sin and why they fell irrecoverably with the time of their fall l. 3. p. 280 281 They are malicious subtil powerful l. 3. p. 282 283 Questions about them resolved l. 3. p. 283. to 287 Deuteronomy Why the fifth Book of Moses is so called l. 1. p. 32 The best Expositors of it ib Dew what l. 3. p. 247 How we Dishonour God inwardly and outwardly l. 9. p. 805. to 811 Discipline wherein it consists l. 9 p. 780 Wherein abused l. 9. p. 786 787 788 Distrust l. 4. p. 353 Divination l. 4. p. 353 354 Divinity Divinity that it is l. 1. p. 1 What it is l. 1. p. 1 2 Its definition and several kindes l. 3. p. 2 How it is to be taught l. 1. p. 3 How to be learned ibid. The opposites of it l. 1 p. 4 Its excellency ibid. The rule and matter of it l. 1. p. 5 Division l. 4 p. 354 355 Dogs faithful to men l. 3. p. 266 Dolphin very swift l. 3. p. 262 A great lover of man ib. Dominion Dominion What it is l. 2. p. 151 God hath supream Dominion over all creatures l. 2. p. 154 Drunkennesse l. 4. p. 355 356 Duâl unlawfull l. 9. p. 840 841 E EAgle flies high sees acutely and is tender of her young l. 3. p. 264 Earth Earth whence that word is derived
Regeneration ibid. How the Scripture is to be read l. 1. p. 23 24 Reason Reason the uses of it in matters of Religion l. 9. p. 87 Rebaptizing condemned l. 8. p. 676 Rebellion against God and man l. 4. p. 373 374 Recovery What mans Recovery is l. 5. p. 389. to 392 Redeemer Redeemer Christ how l. 5. p. 408 409 Redemption what l. 5. p. 414 Religion Three characters of the true Religion l. 7. p. 5 Remora able to stay the greatest Ship under sail l. 3. p. 262 Repent How God is said to Repent and how not l. 2. p. 151 Repentance what in us l. 8. p. 649 650 Reproach Christ reproached for our sakes l. 5. p. 427 428 Reprobation Reprobation what it signifies and what it is l. 2. p. 222 The word taken three wayes and five evil consequences of it ibid. Resurrection Christ Rose from the dead and why l. 5. p. 438 to 441 Our Resurrection l. 10. p. 857 858 Revelation The manner of Gods Revealing his will threefold l. 1. p. 5 The Book of Revelation why so called l. 1. p. 52 It is canonical l. 1. p. 51 52 Difficult ibid. The best Interpreters of it l. 1. p. 53 Revenge l. 4. p. 374 375 376 Reverence Reverenco l. 7. p. 577 578 In worship l. 9. p 779 780 Righteousnesse Whether original Righteousnesse was natural to Adam l. 3. p. 291 The Properties of original Righteousnes l. 2. p. 292 Christs Righteousnesse is ours l. 7. p. 522 523 Marks to try whether we have it and means to get it ibid. Rivers Rivers Their original use and motion l. 3. p. 251 252 The River Nilus l. 3. p. 246. 252 Romans Romans an excellent Epistle l. 1. p. 47 Who best expound it ib. Rule The properties of a Rule l. 1 p. 82 83 The Scripture is the Rule of faith and life ibid. 84 Ruth Ruth by whom written l. 1. p. 32 The best Expositors of it ibid. S Sacraments SAcraments their name and nature l. 8. p. 655 656 The Church hath ever had Sacraments l. 8. p. 656 The use of Sacraments and their parts l. 8. p. 656 657 The necessity and efficacy of the Sacraments l. 8. p. 657 658 How the Sacraments of the Jewish Church and ours agree and how they differ l. 8. p. 659 660 The Sacraments of the New Testament only two l. 8. p. 660 Sacraments are to be dispensed only by a Minister l. 8. p. 661 The use of the Sacraments of the New Testament ibid. Sadduceâ confuted l. 3. p. 279. 289 Samuel The Authors of the two books of Samuel and the best Expositors of them l. 1. p. 33 Sanctification Sanctification what l. 7. p. 530 53â Its parts and properties l. 7. p. 532 Why all godly men must be pure and holy l. 7. p. 532 The excellency of Sanctification l. 7. p. 533 It is imperfect here and why l. 7. p. 533 534 Evidences of Sanctification and means to get it l. 7. p. 534 The Sanctification of the whole man soul and body l. 7. p. 540 541 Of the minde l. 7. p. 541 Of the will l. 7. p. 542 543 Of the conscience l. 7. p. 544 545 Of the memory l. 7. p. 546 Of the affections l. 7. p. 546 to 579 Of the sensitive appetite l. 7 p. 579 580 Of mans body and all the external actions l. 7. p. 580 to 584 Satisfaction Christ satisfied for us l. 5. p. 416 417 It was convenient Christ should satisfie for us l. 5. p. 417 418 The difference between merit and Satisfaction ibid. Saviour Christ is our Saviour and how l. 5. p. 405 406 Scandal l. 4. p. 376 Schism l. 4. p. 376 377 Schoolmen taxed l. 1. p. 25 Scientia media an errour l. 3 p. 120. m Scripture It is the rule of Divinity l. 1. p. 5 Three general characters to know any word to be the word of God ibid. God revealed himself divers wayes to the Fathers ibid. The divers Epithetes of the Scripture l. 1. p. 5 6 Why called the word of God l. 1. p. 5. m Why the Scripture ib. The Divine Authority of the Scriptures proved by many reasons l. 1. p 6. to 16 A description of the Scripture l. 1. p. 7 The Scripture is not repugnant to humane reason and policy l. 1. p. 17 It is for it self worthy to be believed and known to be of God by it self ib. It hath its Authority from it self not the Church l. 1. p. 17 18 It is to be read by the common people l. 1. p. 20 21 How it is to be read l. 1. p. 22 23 24 Many contemn and unreverently handle the Scripture l. 1. p. 25 26 27 The Canonical Books of Scripture l. 1. p. 28 Of the Old and New Testament l. 1. p. 30. to 54 What parts of Scripture have been questioned l. 1. p. 43 The Authentical Edition of Scripture l. 1. p. 58. to 61 Whether any books of the Scripture be lost l. 1. p. 72 73 Whether the Scriptures of the Old Testament had points from the beginning l. 1. p. 73 74 The end of the Scripture l. 1. p. 80 The Properties of the Scripture its Divine Authority truth it is the rule of faith and life necessity purity perfection perspicuity l. 1. p. 81 to 105 The interpretation of the Scripture 1. It s divers senses 2. To whom belongs the chief authority to expound Scripture 3. The means which must be used in the Interpâeâation of it l. 1. p. 105. to 121 Sea Sea a great work of God the making of it l. 3. p. 249 252 253 Why called mâre ib. m. Divers Questions about it answered l. 3. p. 249 250 251 Sedition l. 4. p. 377 378 379 Self love l. 4. p. 379 Self-denial l. 7. p. 600 Self seeking l. 4. p. 379 380 Septuagint Septuagint The Greek Translation of the Old Testament l. 1. p. 62 Is not authentical l. 1. p. 75 76 Serpents Serpents a three-fold profit redounds to us from them l. 3. p. 267 268 Why Satan is called the old Serpent l. 4. p. 304 Servants Two kindes of them three things commend a Servant l. 9. p. 843 844 Severity l. 7. p. 588 589 Ship the materials of it wonderful l. 3. p. 254 255 Signs several sorts of them l. 8. p. 655 656 Simple God is most Simple l. 2. p. 138 139 Sincerity l. 7. p. 602 Singing of Psalms a duty and how to be performed l. 8. p. 609 610 Sinne. Sin what it is l. 4. p. 307 Divided into original and actual ibid. l. 4. p. 315 That there is original sin its names and what it is l. 4. p. 308 309 310 The subject of it l. 4. p. 310 It is not the substance of a man l. 4. p. 310 311 Many hereticks extenuate it ib. All equally guilty of original sinne l. 4. p. 312 313 How it is propagated l. 4 p. 313 314 We are all guilty of Adams sin l. 4. p. 306 307 What actual sin is l. 4 p.
secundarium f Rivet and Dr Preston De sensu horum verborum vide Cameronis myrothecium Collocationem Rainoldi cum Harto c. 8. p. 557. g An allusion saith Bedel to the Bases and pillars that hâld up the veils or curtains in the Tabernacle That distinction of Authoritative in se but not quoad nos is absurd because the Authority the Scripture hath is for and because of us h Dr White of the Church The Spirit witnesseth the Scripture co-witnesseth and the Church sub-witnesseth i Ut olim Caligula occlusis omnibus horrâis publicam populo inediam famem ita illi obturatis omnibus foâtibus verbi Dei sitim populo miserabilem induxerant Illi hominibus famem ut ait Amos Propheta sitimque attulerunt non famem panis non siâim aquae sed audiendi verbi Dei Juel in Apol. Eccl. Ang Scio maximam partem Galiorum qui appeliantur Catholici ita abstinere à Bibliorum lectione uâ multos viderim audivârim qui Deo gratias agerent quod libros illos nunquam contigissent se id diligemer in posterum curaturos ne id faâârent etiam juramânto adhibito protestarentur non alâa ratione permoti quà m Romana prohibitione periculi metu quod eis à suis concionatoribus confessoribus incutiebatur Rivet Apologet. pro vera pace Eccles. pag. 249. k Scripturae obscuriores sunt quam ut possint â Laicis intelligi Bellarm. Rhemist Praefat. in Noâ Test. Annot. in Act. 8. 31. in 1 Cor. 14 l Populus non solum non caperât fructum ex Scripturis sed etiam caperet detrimentum acââperet enim facillimè occasionem errandi Bellarm. de verbo Dei l. 2. c. 15. m Si populus rudis audiret lingua sua vulgari legi ex Canticis Canticorum Osculetur me osculo oris sui Et Laeva ejus sub capite mâo dextera illius amplexabitur me Et illud Oseae Vade fac tibi silios fornicationum Nâânon adulterium Davidis incestum Thamar mendacia Judith quâmadmodum Joseph fratres suos inebriavit Sara Lea Rachel dederunt ancillas vâris suis in concubinas multa alia âorum quae in Scripturis magna cum laude commâmorantur vel provocaretur ad hujusmodi imitanda vel comemneret sanctos Patriarchas ut olim Maniâhaei vel putarent mendacia esse in Scripturis Bellarm. de verbo Dei lib. 2. cap. 15. Audivi ab hominâ fide digno âum in Angliâ à Ministro Calvinista in templo legeretur lingua vulgari capitulum 25 Ecclesiastici ubi multa dicuntur de malitia mulierum surrexisse foeminam quandam atque dixisse Istudne est verbum Dei immo potius verbum Diaboli âst Bellarm. ibid. Hujus historiae fides omnis penes sit bonum illum virum à quo Bellarminus eam accâpit Whitakerus The Scriptures were written to give knowledge to the simple and wisdom to the unlearned Psal. 19. 7. Prov. 1. 4. That is a special promise Isa. 35. 8. for this purpose Origen being but seventeen years old had a fervent desiâe to be marâyâed for Christ and writes thus to his father Leonides who suffered in the fifth Persecution Cave tibâ ne quid proptâr nos aliud quam Martyrii constanter faciendi propositum cogites His father brought him up from his youth most studiously in all good literature but especially in the reading and exercise of holy Scripture wherein he had such inward and mystical speculation that many times he would move questions to his father of the meaning of this or that place in the Scripture Insomuch that his father divers times would uncover his brest being asleep and kisse it giving thanks to God which had made him such a happy father of so happy a childe Foxâs Acts and Monum vol. 1. pag. 70. Davenant determinat 39. n Vorstius in his answer to Bellarmine joyns these two together the promiscuous reading of the Scripture and the turning of it in linguas vernaculas o Daven deter Quest. 39. in c. 3. Epist. ad Colos. v. 16. Ingratas esse Ecclesiae Romanae editiones vernaculas inde apparet quod in illis locis ubi Pontisicis maxime obtinent placita ut in Hispania non procurant Pontisicii homines tales editiones ab aliis procuratas ferro flammis prosequuntur Ames Bellarm. enerv c. 3. See Col. 4. 16. 1 Thesâ 5. 27. 2 Joh. 13. 14. Scripturae scriptae sunt ut inde pâtamus illuminationem mentis quoad credenda directionem vitae quoad agenda p Quod omnes tangit ab omnibus tractari debât q Whitaker contr 1. quaest 2. c. 14. makes mention of very ancient English Translations and Turretine of old French Translations Vide Estium ad 2 Tim. 3. 15. r The word of God was written by the Prophets and Apostles Linguis vernaculis viz. to the Hebrews in Hebrew to the Greeks in Greek s Vide Cajetanum in 1 Cor. 14. t Vernaculum teste Vâlla âleg lib. 1. cap. 5. dicitur quod est domi nostrae vel in nostra patria natum ut lingua vernacula quae vulgo dicitur lingua materna dictum à verna qui est servus ex ancilla domi nostrae natus Ebrâis ergo lingua Ebraea fuit vernacula Graecis Graeca Latiâis Latinâ Hoc tempore nulli sunt populi quibus vel Hebraea vel Graeca pura vel Latina lingua sunt vernacula Riveâ Isag. ad Sac. Script u Prov. 8. 9. By a man of understanding ââ meaneth every one that is âodly as by the ââol the wicked x Consectary ãâã omnes ãâã illud quod Scriptum est i Scrutamine ââripturas âriâââââ y See Mr Torshâls Womans Glory Cha. 11. about womens reading of the Scripture The Churches of Africk had this custom as Augustin sheweth first they read a Lesson out of the Prophets then out of the Epistles and Gospel with a Psalm between Act. 17. 11. Lectio Mosis Sabbathina perantiqua est Tempore Christi Apostolorum usitatam fuisse liquet Act. 15. 21 Buxtorf * A man may be converted by reading as Luther saies he was and Iohn Huss by reading of Wickliffs books There is a blessing that may be looked for by reading Rev. 1. 3. But this is very rare Mr Fenner on Rev. 3. 1. The Scripture doth expressely mention Baruch to have read the word in a Church-assembly without adjoyning any interpretation to it Ier. 36. 6 7. The very reading of the Word it self was an Ordinance in the Church of Israel though no exposition followed Deut. 31. 11 12. 13. Deut. 27. 14. to 26. Mr Cotton Singing of Psalms a Gospel-Ordinance Chap. 11. Christus Scripturas scrutari jubet vel potius Iudaeis hoc testimonii perhibet quod illas scrutentur Joh. 5. 39. Zepperus z Scripturam sacram à legendo Caraâocâât âocâât Micâa quoâ in ea legenda cognoscenda operae non parum ac temporis ponândum
of Scriâture commends the knowledge of it was careful to fulfill the Scripture did interpret it and gave ability to understand it * Deut. 4. 2. and 12. ult p Locus est egregius coque nostri omnes utuntur qui contra Papisticas Traditiones aliquid scribunt Whitakerus Longè illustrissimus lacus est Chamierus q Nobis adversus Papistas non de quibusvis traditionibus controversia est sed duntaxat de traditionibus dogmatum quibus continentur fides mores hoc est de ipsa Doctrina Chamierus lib. 9. de Canone cap. 1. r Vir ob ingenium laboremve ob Episcopatus dignitatem inter Papistas non postremi nominis Chamierus Vide Maldonat ad Joan. 16. 12. Estium ad Rom. 16. 17. Received from Christ himself teaching the Apostles Illud erat explicandum quo discrimine istae Traditiones tam multiplices graduque habendae sunt Nullum discrimen faciunt forsan ergò volunt Ecclesiasticas etiam Traditiones parem cum Divinis Scripturis Authoritatem habere Script cap. 3. Quaest. 6. Traditionum janua perniciosa est hac semel aperta nihil est quod non inde erumpat in ecclesiam Chamier 1 Chro. 1. 18. Luk. 3. 36. Eorum mihi videtur sententia samor qui negant vel è Lxx vel à Luca nomen Cainani suisse insertum existimantes potius alâunde irrepsisse post Evangelium à Lucâ conscriptum eujus suae conjecturae rationes habent non leves ut videre est apud Cornelium à Lapide in cap. 11. Genes Rivet Isag. ad Scr. pt Sac. cap. 10. Vide plura ibid. Lib. 4. de verbo Dei cap. 4. Vix ullum videas de Traditionibus agentem qui non hic magno fastu immoretur Chamieâus Distinguenda sunt tempora personae Non erant necessariae Scripturae ante legem ergo ne quidem post legem non erant necessariae Apostolis ergo ne nobis quidem negatur consequentiâ Ratio est quia aliter Israelitas doceri voluit post legem Deus aliter ante legem Aliter Christus Evangelium voluit Apostolis revelari aliter nobis praedicari Chamierus John 2. 22. Jansenius affirmat haec multa non suisse diversa ab illis quae hactenus docuerat sed illustriorem illorum explicationem âuc adducit illud appositè quod habetur 1 Cor. 3. Christus testatur se discipulis suis omnia tradidisse Joan. 15. 15. nihil ergo tacâ it Hic locus omnium celeberrimus est Papistisque nostris inter primos in deliciis Chamierus Vide Grotium in loc 2 Tim. 3. 15 16 Luk. 16. 29 31 Act. 17. 3. What the tradition was he preached is expressed 2 Thess. 3. 6. 1 Cor. 2. 2. D. Fulk against Martin in his Preface s Papistae maximi qui unquam fuerint Traditionarii Chamier Syrus interpres habet praecepta sive mandata Cartw. Annota on the Rhem. Test. Hic Achilles est Papistarum magno fastu ostentatus ab omnibus singulis qui versantur in hac controversia Chamier de Canone l. 9. c. 8. t Cicumcifio faeminarum continetur sub illa masculorum Signum in solis masculis crat pro utrisque tamen saciâbat si finem usum ejus spectes Mariae perpetua virginitas non est fidei articulus ideò libenter amplectimur eam sententiam quae jam ab initio âmer Christiaâos videtur invaluisse ut virgo fuerit hoc est pura à coitu viri non tantùm in toto Christi generationis mysterio quod sanè ut credamus necesse est sed etiam toto deinceps vitae tempore Chamierus de canone l. 9. c. 9. u Quam pertinaciâèr ludebat Helvidius in primogenito Mariae fratribus Christi ut negaret perpetuam virginitatem Chamierus Augustinus dicit nihil ad fidem necessarium obscurè in Scripturis doceri quin idem apertioribus locis aliis explicetur Non est traditum Evangelium obscurum difficile ad intelligendum tanquam paucissimis profuturum sed facile dilucidum apertum expâsitum omnibus ut nemo esset quin petere illinc posset tanquam de fonte haurire quae salnti suae expedirent Lod. Viv. de ver Fid. Christ. l 2. c. 9. vide plura ibid. y Verbum Dei collatam cum liue analogia multiplex Lucis est dispelierâ tenebras omnia manifestare âlâis lacâre noÌ sibi lârenihil purius illustrius graâius utilius faecundius caelest is ejus crâgo odio habetur sape à malis est bonum Commune plurium penetrat sordes sine inquinamento Sphanhemius Dub. Evangel parte tertia Dub. 94. Scriptura seclaram prositetur tum formaliter tum effectivè âumiâosam illuminantem Id. ibid Isa. 59. 21. Jer. 32. 40. and 31. 31. z Difficultas dut à rerum ipsarum natura est quâ percipiuntur aut ab ipfis percipientibus aut ab its quae intercurrant mediis Res quae percipiantur natura sua intellectu difficâles sunt aut per obscuâ it atem ut res futurae aut per majestatem ipsarum ut mysterium S. Trinitatis Sic quid Sole clarius quid difficilius aspectu nam hebescit acâes oculorum nostrorum vi radiorum illius A percipientibus difficultatem esse quis sanus neget nam res quae sunt Spiritus homo naturalis non potest capere A mediis quae Deus ipse ecclesiae obtulit id est à Scriptura negamus difficultatem esse Junius The fundamentals in Scripture are plain to the Elect who are all taught of God so much as is necessary for their salvation Iohn 6. 45. the least as well as the greatest I believe that toward the evening of the world there shall be more light and knowledge shal be encreased Dan. 12. 4 and many things in scripture better understood when the Jews shal be brought home and the spirit of grace and illumination more abundantly poured forth Mr. Gillesp. miscel c. 10. See Rev. 22. 10. In the first times of the Church there were no commentaries upon the Scriptures the fathers had them without and yet then the Scriptures were understood Origen who lived 200 years after Christ was the first that wrote any Commentary upon Scripture The pure Text of Scripture was ever read to the people and never any Commentaries and yet was understood by them Apoc. 1. 3. * Solet obscuritas lectores absterrerâ quo modo ajunt olim quendam dixisse Authorem obscurum à se removentem Tu non vis intelligi neque ego te intelligeâe a Especially in Genesis Iob Canticles Ezek. Daniel and the Revelation In regard of the manner of writing there are many abstruse phrases in scriptures as divers Hebraisms which perhaps were familiar to the Jews but are obscure to us All the skill of all the men in the world from the beginning to the end thereof wil not be able to finde out all truths contained in scripture either directly or by
Paulus vetet ne Episcopus creetur neophytus nihilominus electus est Episcopus Ambrosius licet Neophytus quia ab Ariana haeresi constaret esse immunem summae esset auctoritatis quod illa tempora requirerent Vost Instit. orat l. 1. c. 10. Sect. 3. How frequently do we reade of the distinction of Pastors flocks we finde rules for the qualification of Ministers 1 Tim. 3. Titus 1. we finde that the Primitive Church had their Pastours and Teachers we finde that some had the charge of this work upon them Acts 20. 28. Col. 4. 17. 1 Pet. 5. 2. Here an instituted Ministery is clearly proved M. Symmonds Christian Plea for Scripture Ordinances See more there And M. Gillesp. Miscel. cap. 14. That the Ministery is a perpetual Ordinance of Christ. About the calling of a Minister and Ordination See M. Vines on 1 Pet. 2. 1. pag. 11. to 23. Ephes. 4. 11. He gave not only Apostolical Evangelical Pastoral gifts but Apostles Evangelists Pastours as a fruit of his Ascension Ministers both ordinary and extraordinary These Ministers are not for a time but to continue vers 13. till all come to the unity of the Faith That is therfore a prodigious opinion That there is no Ministery There is not only an essential and integral state of the Church but organical Ministers D. Hill God hath designed Parsons to teach the people charged them with the cure of souls given them commission to go into all the world given them gifts accordingly charged the people to attend and obey hath provided them maintenance and support and separated them to Reading to Exhortation and Doctrine from the affairs of this world that they may attend to these by the care of the whole man D. Taylor Divine Institut of the Office Ministerial Sect. 3. A true Church cannot be without a true Ministery the Reformed Churches are true Churches Sadeel de legitima vocatione Ministrorum That there is such an Office Iudaei à nobis interrogati si illis data esset facultas insâaurandi Sanctuari in monte moria ut antea an victima immolaturi fuerint respondebant frustra hoc fore quia inquiebant non est Sacerdotium hodiè in Israel Jos. Scalig. à Diatb de decim While there iâ a Church there will be a Ministery 2 Chron. 17. 9. 3. 32. There is an institution of Officers as well as Ordinances Heb. 13. 24. In Philippi there were brethred Bishops and Deacons Revel 4. 14. some now grant members yet deny Officers See Par. on Rom. 10. 4. pag. 137. and Elton on Col. 4. 17. p. 717. A Minister can have no good assurance that God ever called him or will work with him unlesse he can finde that thing which moved him to enter into this calling was an earnest desire to do good in it 1 Tim. 3. 1. Hildersam Some say two things are required to his inward Calling 1. Ability sufficiency of gifts No man is called by God to the Ministery that hath not either learning attained by study or else Inspirations Visions and special Revelations 2. A desire to glorifie God in that work 1 Tim. 3. 1 2. Vide Crocii Antiwegel part 2. c. 2. quaest 1. Masonum de ministerio Anglicano l. 1. c. 2 3 7. l. 2. c. 1. l. 5. c. 14. Some alledge that place Act. 14. 23. for popular elections Mr Hudsons Vindicat. c. 6. Quaestio oriri potest si Ecclesia particularis non habeat pastores nec Presbyteros ut aliquo casu interdum potest contingere cum plebi haec potestas data non sit Pastores sibi eligendi ordinandi an necessariò ad vicinarum Ecclesiarum Presbyterium recurrere debeat ut per impositionem manuuÌ Presbyterii illius ipsa Pastorem à se electum per illos ordinatum queat accipere Nec dubium est ita fieri debere In casu tamen necessitatis si nulla sit haec in proximis nec in longinquis partibus Ecclesia ut si Christiani aliquot in novum orbem delati Pastoribus destituantur certum est posse eos sibi Presbyterium cum pastoribus constituere à quibus gubernentur doceantur verbum Dei Sacramenta percipiant Salmas apparat ad primatum Papae Id. Vindicat. of Quaest. 2. p. 233. Ordinary Ministers are Ministers of the Church Catholick though not Catholick Ministers actually If Ministers be Misters only in their particular Congregations where they are fixed and to which they are called by the Congregation I marvel that our Brethren of the congregational way here in England are so desirous to have itinerant Ministers to be sent into all parts of the Land and shall be fastened to no particular Congregation yea and also to have gifted men not ordained at all to be suffered to preach publickly and constantly in Congregations Id. Vindicat. Chap. 6. Vocationis essentia est in electione Ecclesiae acceptione electi Ames Medul Th. lib. 1. cap. 39. Adjunctum consequens consummant est Ordinatio quae nihil aliud est quam solennis quaedam introductio Ministri jam electi in ipsius functionis liberam executionem undè factum est ut ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã apud veteres idem saepè sonent Ames ibid. Mr Gillesp. Miscel. cap. 2. See more there Mr. Gillesp. Miscel. c. 4. See more there and chap. 3. Ordinatio autem Pastorum Presbyterorum Ecclesiae partim internae potestastatis est partim externae ex utroque enim mixta est Duabus quippe partibus constat electione manuum impositione quae benedictio vel consecratio est Haec internae est potestatis à solis Ministris confertur Salmas Aâ paratââd librum de primatu Traditionem vetustam in ordinandis Ministris libenter amplecti usurpare velim quam in veris indubitatis Apostoli Pauli canonibus habemus in epist. 1. ad Tim. c. 3. ad Titum c. 1. Illud jus pertinet in Ecclesia Christiana ad uniuscujusque Ecclesiae constitutae Presbyterium Rivetus Pontificii bodiè nos hoc nomine condemnant quod ab iis manuum impositionem non accepimus acsi ad illos solos Spiritus S. transisset satis est ab illis explorari Episcopatum obituros qui eorum in rebus sacris tractandis peritiam pertentaâe norint 1 Tim. 3. neque enim Deus successionis seriem respicit neque uspiam Ecclesia existit quae creandi Ministri qui ei inserviat potestatem non habeat Cartw. in Harm Evang. Act. 13. 13. Dr. Field of the Church l. 5. c. 55. Examination is as requisite in the Calling of a Minister as is ordination and doth as much belong to the power of the Church as Ordination yet experience shews that many godly and simple Christians are not able to perform this work considering the subtilty of many deceitful and learned hereticks which creep into Churches Pag. Arrow against the Separat of Brown c. 5. p. 102. * See D.
offerri Christus jubet addita ratione Quoniam talium sit regnum Coelorum Si corum est regnum coelorum cur signum negabitur Calvin Iustit l. 4. c. 16. See M. Baxters Infants Church-membership part 2 c. 1 2 3 4 5 6. Distinguere oporteâ inter Ecclesiam constituendam constitutam in illa adulti prius docendi ubi crediderint tum ipsi tum ipsorum liberi sunt baptizandi in hac vero infantes prius baptizandi ac postea sunt docendi Vide Gen. 17. 10. 21. 4. Vossius in Thes. Disputat 13. de baptismo Per fidem in infantibus intelligimus principium sive semen fidei non habitum fidei aut actualem fidem Potentia respondet semini habitus arbori actus fructui Semen fidei etiam in infantibus esse potest Habitus non est nisi corum qui operantur ex habitu Vost in Thesibus Sunt increduli infantes negativè salutari fidei habitu destituuntur non positivè contrario habitu non sunt polluti Id. ibid. Disputat de Baptismo Poenitentia exigitur ab iis qui poenitenda egerunt Rom. 9. 2. Voss. Disputat 15. de Baptismo Children that were to be circumcised the eighth day could neither beleeve nor make a profession of their faith See M. Brlusleys Doctrine and Practice of Poedo-bapt p. 86 87 88 89. Quae igitur haec qua nos impetunt argumentationis erit formula Qùi adulta sunt aetate antè instituendi sunt ut credant quam bazandiâ Baptismum ergo infantibus communem facere nefas est Calv. Instit. l. 4 c. â6 See Brinsleys Doctrine and Practice of Poedobaptism pag. 70. 71 72 73 74. This divine Evangelicall Institution was consigned by three Evangelists Matth. 28. 19. Mark 16. 16. John 3. 5. agreeable to the decretory words of God by Abraham in the Circumcision to which Baptism doth succeed in the consignation of the same Covenant and the same spiritual promises Gen. 17. 14. The words are so plain that they need no exposition and yet if they had been obscure the universal practice of the Apostles and the Church for ever is a sufficient declaration of the Commandment No Tradition is more universal no not of Scripture it self no words are plainer no not the ten Commandments Doctor Taylors Discourse of Baptism Anabaptists say Where have we taught that Infants should be baptized in all the Scripture Not in expresse terms but by just consequence we have it From the General Matth. 28. 19. From Parity Gen. 17. 14. From Principles Acts 2. 39. Where finde we saith Bellarmine de Iustic lib. 2. lib. 1. cap. 16. that Christs Righteousnesse is imputed to us for Justification In expresse termes we have it not but virtually and by just consequence we have it 2 Cor. 5. 21. In the equivalent we have it Rom. 5. 17 18 19. We finde no where those words James 4. 5. in all the Scripture in expresse termes By deduction we have them Numb 11. 29. Doctor Sclater on Rom. 4. 6. It can be no good argument to say the Apostles are not read to have baptized Infants Therefore Infants are not to be baptized but thus We do not finde that Infants are excluded from the Sacraments and Ceremonies of Christs institution Therefore we may not presume to exclude them For although the negative of a fact is no good Argument yet the negative of a Law is a very good one We may not say the Apostles did not Therefore we may not But thus they were not forbidden to do it there is no Law against it Therefore it may be done Doctor Taylors Discourse of Baptism part 2. Mr. Whateley at the end of new-birth Vide Vossii Disputat de baptismo Disput. 1. 6. Et Zepperum de Sacramentis Et Balduinum de Cas. Consc. lib. 4. c. 5. 6. Cas. 8. Alii in multos annos suum liberorum suorum Baptismum differre soliâi fuerunt Constantinus siquidem magnus quòd profectionem in Persos suscipere in Iordane baptizari non fine superstitiosa quadam opinione quòd nimirum in illo Christus quoque baptizatus fuerit constituisset in senectutem usque Baptismum distulit quemadmodum lib. 4. c. 62. De vita Constantini Author est Eusebius Vide Evag. Hist. Eccles. l. 3. c. 41. See M. Blake of the Coven c. 46 47 48. that children of all that are Christians in profession are to be baptized Vide Thomae part 3. Quaest. 67. Artic. 7. Quo tempore primum incepit usus susceptorum in incerto est Alii Hygino Papae hanc institutionem attribuunt alii aliter Probabilissimum nobis videtur eo tempore illud observari coepisse quo certatim ex Gentilibus plurimi ad Christianam fidem adducerentur atque baptizarentur Quare magis patet nulla necessitate satis temere hodiè illos susceptores vel sponsores in baptismo communiter adhiberi cum non sit jam illa ratio accedentium ex Paganismo quae olim huic instituto causam dedit Baptizatus tradebatur suis susceptoribus inde nomen susceptorum venit quod suscipiant alios ex baptismo Disput. Theol. de baptismo veterum part 5. Thes. 1. Usus fidei jussorum qui infantes è sacro lavacro suscipiunt quos vulgò compatres commâtres appellant rem esse per se indifferentum contendimus Hanc consuetudinem retinemus quia nemini nocet sed potius utilis est infantibus inter Christianos mutuas firmat amicitias officia charitatis Rivet in Cath. Orthod Vide Balduin de cas consc l. 2. p. 11. cas 8. Quinam interrogationes de articulis fidei ante baptismum usurpatas referunt inter Ceremonias antichristianas Ad pueros dirigi minus convenit Non enim intelligunt Ad susceptores commodius diriguntur Olim adulti interrogabantur ante baptismum hoc sequioribus seculis ad ipsos tralatum est infantes Crocius in August Confess Quaest. 2. c 29. Illud durum fuerit quod hujusmodi sponsiones sic essent quasi in scoena ludus sieret non in Ecclesia Sacramentum celebraretur Nam profecto mimicum suit sic interrogari insantem quasi virum sic respondere virum quasi infantem quidem hanc de aliena conscientia tam considenter Chamier de Sac. l. 5. c. 15. * Hookers Survey of the Sum of Church-Discipline part 3. chap. 2. Mr Cottons way of the Churches of Christ in New-Engl S. 6 cap. 4. Zanchius on Ephes. 5. and M. Blake in his Birth-privil are for remote Parents See M. Cawdr Diatribe conc Inf. Bap. ch 3. Per baptismum non tam inserimur huic vel illi vel isti Ecclesiae quam Ecclesiae Catholicae quam in symbolo profitemur Vos Disp. 15. de bap Spect and a hic non est proximorum Parentum impietas sed pietas Ecclesiae in qua nati sunt ceââ eorum mater Item majores ipsorum qui piè sanct è vixerunt Zanch.
thing the Lord hath condemned Exod. 20. 23. With me that is beside me God c. that is golden and silver Images or pictures of God Quod si quaeras cur illud facietis repetatur dicam voluisse Deum inculcare maximè ut sibi ab eo delicto caverent ad quod maximè proni erant Voss. in Maim de Idol c. 3. Pontificii totum secundum praeceptum de imaginibus non colendis omittunt in recitatione Decalogi ut patet tum ex officio B. Mariae autoritate Pii 5. reformato tum ex Catechismo Ledesmae quasi dâ ea re nullum omnino praeceptum dedisset Deus Rivet Tract de Patrum Autoritate c. 5. Vide Pontificiorum crassa prodigiosa dogmata contra singula Decalogi praecepta Mort. Apol. Cath l. 2. c. 13 14 15. Idolatry is a Greek word compounded of an Idol which signifieth any similitude image likenesse form shape or representation exhibited either to the body or minde and Latry which signifieth service Ainsw Arrow against Idol c. 1. The first Commandment bindeth us to have Iehovah the living and true God for our God and none other and forbiddeth generally these four things 1. The having of strange gods and not the true as had the Heathens Act. 14. 11 12 15. 2. The having of strange gods with the true as had the Samaritans 2 King 17. 32. 3. The having of no God at all as foolish Atheists Psal. 14. 1. 4. The not having of the true God aright but in hypocrisie only Isa. 29. 13. Tit. 1. 16. The second Commandment bindeth to the true worship of the true God which is only as himself commandeth and by the means rites and services that he ordaineth John 4. 20. to 24. Deut. 12. 32. 4. 1 2 5 6. Ainsw ibid. See more there and Chap. 2. how fast the sinne of Idolatry cleaveth to all and Chap. 5. of the Idolatry of these times farre exceeding Ieroâoams and Chap. 6. a dehortation from this sinne Isa. 40. 18. 25. vers Gal. 4. 8. Idolatry saith Tertullian is principale crimen summus hujus saeculi reatus It is called abomination Deut. 27. 15. 1 Pet. 4. 3. Aquin. 2a 2ae Quaest. 94 Art 3. shews That Idolatry is gravissimum peccatum St Hierom affirmeth that when Jesus being a childe was carried into Egypt for fear of Herod all the Idols of Egypt fell down and all their miracles became mute which the Prophet Isaiah foresaw Chap. 19. 1. The general silence of the Devil in his Oracles throughout the world presently upon Christs incarnation is a thing known and confessed by all men He performed the part of a good Bishop that finding a vail spread in the entrance of a Church door wherein the Image of Christ or of some other Saint was pictured rent it in pieces with these words That it was against the authority of the sacred Scriptures to have any Image of Christ set up in the Church The Theatre of Gods judgements ch 25. Idols in Churches are a scandal to âews Turks Idolatry either makes that to be God which is not or God to be that which he is not Robins Ess. observ 11. Rabbi Moses Ben Nachman whom they call Ramban or Gerundensis saith Non est tibi Israel ultio in qua non sit uncia de iniquitate vituli There is no vengeance taken on thee Israel wherein there is not an ounce of the iniquity of the Calf God neither will nor can nor ought to be exprest by any Image He will not Exod. 20. 4. neither can he be represented by any Image Deut. 4. 15. Isa. 40. 12. Neither ought any Image to be made of him His Majesty and glory cannot be represented by any visible form Rom. 1. 22 23. Quin audeam dicere eos qui olim cum cultu Dei idololatriam miscebant ut disertè extat in posterioris Regum capite 17. 29 30 31 32. eos inquam hodie adeo ab omni Idololatria abhorrere ut in hac parte Iudaeos ipsos superare videantur Scaliger de Samaritis l. 7. De emendat Temp. Col. 2. 18. See Ainsw Arrow against Idol ch 5. p. 27 30 31. Deut. 4. * Col. 2. 18. Voluntary religion Superstitio à superstando non quasi Deus verus vero cultu nimium coli possit sed quia ad materiem cultus accedat quod eum corrumpat Voss. de Orig. Progres Idol l. 1. c. 3. Superstitio est cultus indebitus praeter verbum Dei Zanâh Superstitiosi vocantur non qui filios suos superstites optant omnes enim optamus sed aut ii qui superstitem memoriam desunctorum colant aut qui parentibus suis superstites colebant imagines corum domi tanquam Deos penates Lactant. Div. Instit. l. 4. de vera sapientia Vide plura ibid. See how great a sinne superstition is in Mr Cawdreys Preface to his Superstitio superstes and in the book it self The Pharisees in Christs dayes were great pretenders to holinesse but they corrupted the worship of God Corruption in worship provokes God 1. To depart from a people Ezek. 8. 3. 2. To destroy them 2 Chron. 7. 20. The divine worship of the Heathens and Papists in the Temples is of so near affinity that Ludovicus Vives confesseth there cannot any difference be shewen unlesse the Papists have changed the names and titles The Popish Purgatory agreeth with the Heathen Purgatory mentioned in Plato and Virgil. The papistical manner of consecrating Churches and Church-yards fully imitateth the Ceremonies of the Pagans when they consecrated their Temples and Temple-courts or yards described by Alexander ab Alexandro Their sprinkling of holy water is mentioned in the sixth Satyre of Iuvenal and Sozomen calleth it a Heathenish Ceremony The whole âwarm of Friers or Monks first began among the Heathen as at large appeareth by learned Hospinian * Papists give a stone or wooden crosse the right hand as they go or ride by some also put off their hats the Crosse is not medium cultus The Papists invocate this sign Per crueis signum fugiat hinc omne malignum per idem signum salvetur quodque benignum Bellarm. do imag c. 19. 20. calleth it Signum sacrum venerabile signum crucis adoramus Vide Aquin. part 3. Quaest. 25. Art 4. See Parker of the Crosse chap. 1. Sect. 10. and elswhere They account it among the most precious reliques and not only the whole but every piece thereof they adore it salute it pray unto it and trust therein for salvation crying O Crux ave spes unica hoc passionis tempore auge ptÌis justitiam reisque dona veniam Hail O Crosse our only hope in this time of passion increase thou to the godly righteousnesse and unto sinners give pardon Yea the very sign of this Idol made in the air upon the fore-head or over any other thing is sacred and venerable hath force to drive away Deviis and do many like feats Ainsw
I have shewed in my first Book of the Scriptures Secondly It tends to the extream dishonour of Christ 1. In making other Intercessours 2. In making each man his own Saviour by his own works 3. In feigning a Purgatory Thirdly It tends to the damnation of mens souls 1. In drawing them to put confidence in their own works 2. In making them content with lip-labour in stead of prayer 3. In mocking them with counterfeit confession 4. In teaching them to commit Idolatry 5. In teaching them the doctrine of venial sins and that these may be pardoned without either confession or contrition There is a double way of advancing Antichrist First In way of Worship and Superstition Some conceive that course was taken here formerly when there was so much cringing and bowing toward the Altar Secondly By publishing and maintaining the Doctrines of Popery the most refined Doctrines conditional Decrees Free-will Auxilium sufficiens omnibus ad salutem media scientia in God and Universal Redemption in Christs intention final Apostasie These are the Jesuites Doctrines Arminius had it from them Christians that have cast off Popery should be so farre from returning again to Babylon that they should pray for the destruction and utter ruine of that man of sinne and with confidence expect the accomplishment of the Prophecies in that kinde The End of the sixth Book THE SEVENTH BOOK OF OUR VNION And Communion WITH CHRIST And our Spiritual Benefits by him and some special Graces CHAP. I. Of our Union with Christ. HAving handled the work of Redemption in the Nature and Person of it Now I shall speak of the Application of it by the holy Ghost That is a special part of Gods Providence whereby those things which Jesus Christ hath purchased are by the operation of the holy Ghost made effectual to all those for whom they were appointed Four things are considerable in it 1. The foundation of it 2. The efficient cause or worker of it 3. The persons who shall be made partakers of it 4. The parts of this work 1. Union and conjunction with Christ. 2. Communion with him The ground work of it lies in three things 1. The donation of God the Father Iohn 6. 39. All that my Father hath given me shall come to me 2. The intendment of Christ in all the work he wrought Iohn 17. 19. For their sakes do I sanctifie my self that is separate my self to the work I undertook 3. The Fathers accepting it done for them as heartily as if they had done it in their own persons 2 Cor. 5. 19. 2. The efficient cause of it the holy Ghost that is the third Person in the Trinity who is equal to the Father and the Son The making of man was in some respect appropriated to the Father redeeming him to the Son the making it effectual and applying it was the work of the holy Ghost 14 15 and 16. Chapters of Iohn I will send the holy Ghost The Comforter he shall lead you into all truth Convince you of sinne righteousnesse and judgement There is no one branch of our partaking of Christ but what is totally ascribed to the holy Ghost The sending of the Gospel is by the holy Ghost they are the gifts and graces of the holy Ghost Faith Union with Christ and Communion with him in all his Offices are from the holy Ghost the Spirit teacheth governeth comforteth Reason Because no inferiour person could effect it Ephes. 1. 19 20. Thirdly The Persons to whom this work of application belongs or who shall be made partakers of Christ but the Decree of Election and Reprobation have been handled already There are a certain number whom God hath appointed to come to life by Christ the Spirit of God will make the means effectuall to all his Fourthly The parts of this work 1. Union and conjunction with Christ. 2. Communion with him 1 Ioh. 5. 12. I shall first speak of our Union with Christ. Christ is said to dwell and abide in us and we are said to be Christs to be partakers of Christ to be cloathed with Christ and abide in him The Spirit of God sets it out in five similitudes 1. Of food made one with the body Ioh. 6. 5 6. 2. Of Head and Members Ephes. 1. 22 23. 3. Of the foundation and building Ephes. 2. 20 21 22. 1 Pet. 2. 4 5 6. 4. Of the stock and branches Ioh. 15. 4 5 6 7. 5. Of the Husband and Wife Ephes. 5. 31 32. We must be one with Christ as we were one with the first Adam say some two wayes 1. Naturally as we bore his image 2. Voluntarily as we consented to his Covenant so with the second Adam 1. Naturally by receiving of his Spirit 2. Voluntarily consenting to his Covenant Though it is not easie to conceive how we can be said to have consented to his Covenant but as being in him and so his consent did include ours The Union begins on Christs part he layes hold on me by his Spirit Rom. 8. 9. Phil. 3. 12. Gal. 4. 5 6. 1 Iohn 4. 13. This Spirit works a principle of faith in us that layes hold on Christ and accepts him for our Head and Husband for ever Iohn 1. 12. Ephes. 3. 17. He will take Christ 1. With all his Offices for a Lord as well as a Saviour 2. With all his graces 3. With all his inconveniences Christ with poverty with disgrace with the stake There is a three-fold Union between Christ and a Believer 1. Mystical with Christ as a Head the fruit of that is intimacy 2. Moral with Christ as a patern or example 3. Judicial with Christ as a Surety whereby we are concerned in every act of Christs mediation the fruit of this is interest This Union between Christ and us is wrought by the Spirit Ephes. 4. 4. He unites God and us and us one with another He works it by the Ministery of the Word 1 Cor. 1. 9. Iohn 6. 44 45. and a religious use of the Seals 1 Cor. 12. 13. Rom. 6. 3 5. 1 Cor. 10. 16. Some make our Union with Christ to be only a relative Union others an essentiall personall Union as if we were Godded with God and Christed with Christ. I would not be too bold with those expressions of Nazianzen because I see they are abused ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã First There is more then a relative Union as that place 1 Cor. 6. 17. forcibly proves 2. These Reasons 1. This Union is set forth by similitudes which shew a real Union Iohn 15. 1. 1 Cor. 12. Head and Body 2. Because our Union with Christ is compared to the Mystery of the Trinity and is like to the Union of the Persons in the Divine Nature Ioh. 6. 57. 14. 20. 17. 21 22 23. We are one not in the same kinde or degree of Union nor in so high and glorious a manner 3. Because it is not a Union founded only in terms of Scripture but
pulled down the Images of Baal and broke his Altar so did Iehu too but alone for his own sake to establish his Kingdome by pulling down the Religion which Ahab had set up but Iosiah was upright because he did it to please God and for Gods sake This grace is much commended Psal. 51. 6. 45. 18. Iohn 1. 47. Isa. 38. 3. 1 Cor. 5. 8. Ephes. 6. 14. David being an upright man is entituled A man after Gods own heart 1 Sam. 13. 14. such a one as God would have him to be all the promises are made to such Blessed are the upright in heart Lord do good to those which are upright in heart it becometh upright men to rejoyce No good thing will he withhold from them that walk uprightly It is a defence 1. At time of death so to Hezekiah Remember O Lord how I have walkt before thee in truth and with a perfect heart See Iob 33. 6. The devil will tell thee all thy holy duties were done in hypocrisie the devil laboured to perswade Iob all was false 2. In calumnies and reproaches of men so Paul was slandered by false Apostles but saith he We have the testimony of a good conscience that we did it in sincerity Signs of it 1. He is fearful of himself fulfilling his salvation with fear and trembling 2. Such a one will presse Gods Commandments and Threatnings upon himself in secret and laments before God and confesseth and resists the secret evils of his heart and life 3. Extends his desire and endeavour of doing good and shunning evil to all kinds and degrees of evil and good to all times and places Psal. 18. 22. desiring in all things to live honestly 4. Is still humbled for his imperfections and failings 5. Gives the praise of goodnesse he hath attained to God alone 6. It makes him easie to see and confesse a fault in himself 7. Rejoyceth to see others exceeding him in good and pities those that are bad 8. Loves him that plainly admonisheth him and is thankful for the admonition 9. Is at peace with those that differ from him in judgement 10. Suffers wrongs patiently There are three main signs of it 1. Such a one is set against every known sin especially his darling sin Psal. 18. 23. 2. Hath universal respect to all the Commandments Psal. 119. 6. 3. He is much in examination of himself and jealous of his own heart Ps. 26. 2. The right Causes of it The Spirit the Word Faith Love The right ends the pleasing and glorifying of God and obtaining his favour The right Subject both the inward and outward man too the will is chiefly the seat of it We are perswaded saith the Apostle that we have a good conscience which is never separated from this uprightnesse willing in all things to live honestly It is a firm purpose of the will not a slight weak and sudden qualm or motion as was sometimes in Saul to leave persecuting David and in Pharaoh to let Israel go but a well-grounded stable setled lasting durable purpose which holds out constantly and is rooted in the heart such as David noteth in himself saying I have sworn and will perform it to keep thy righteous judgements Motives to it 1. The Lord hath pleasure in uprightnesse 1 Chron. 26. 2. Iob 14. 15. Isa. 26. 3 4 Psal. 147. 10. 2. God will be upright with thee if thou wilt be upright with him Psal. 18. 25. if you be upright in the waies of obedience he will be upright in his rewards Psal. 11. 7. Means to get Truth or Sincerity 1. See ones want of it 2. To see the great danger of wanting it 3. To desire it and to pray to God for it 4. To muse and meditate much of the goodnesse of God in his great worthiness in himself and to accustom our selves to direct our thoughts and intentions actually to him in the particular deeds we do The End of the seventh Book THE EIGHTH BOOK OF Ordinances OR Religious Duties CHAP. I. Something general of the Ordinances HOw a Christian stands affected to the Ordinances of divine worship the exercises of Religion in general 1. He makes great account of them and finds more good benefit and comfort by them then by any other thing as David saith He loves the place where Gods honour dwelleth and when he could not enjoy his Ordinances his life was no life he envied the Swallows One thing have I desired that I may live in the house of God all the dayes of my life and enquire in his Temple he loves them as the Babe the brest 2. He findes God and the power of God in them else he is not satisfied he rests not in a bare outward performance of them but looks for the efficacie of them to unite him to God and to strengthen and confirm his soul and to make him grow by them in godlinesse David saith That he may enquire in his Temple and Peter That he may grow thereby His life is sweet and joyful when he feels the Ordinances of God in power that they work on his heart to humble reform him beat down his flesh edifie him in grace then he is like a healthy man with a good stomack at a good meal 3. This respect to Gods Ordinances is joined with a care of Righteousnesse Mercy and Charity to men also and the more forward he is in Religion the more he abounds in all other parts of good conversation Iam. 1. ult Christ is present in his Ordinances 1. In Majesty Revel 4. 2 3. 2. In Beauty Revel 4. 6. David cals it the beauty of Gods house 3. In Communion Exod. 20. 24. 4. In waies of Bounty and Communication Gods people are transformed into his Image that place in Exodus proves this also Ordinances shall continue in the most flourishing times and most glorious estate of the Church Matth. 20. 18 19. I am with you not your persons but successours with you preaching and baptizing Ephes. 4. 9 10 11. The Ministry is to continue till all the Saints be perfected therefore till Christs second coming 1 Cor. 11. 27. You shew the Lords death till he come viz. to judgement therefore the Ordinance of the Lords Supper must continue till Christs coming to judgement Some in these dayes cry down all Ordinances as things carnal and unbecoming a spiritual and raised estate they call them low administrations and our walking by them to be a walking by Moon light They say these had their time and may be of some use to some low sort of people but it is but an abasement for seraphical and spiritual men to use them The Papists deny the prohibition of the second Commandment they set up Image and Angel-worship these the precept of it it enjoyns instituted worship Christ and the Apostles made use of the Ordinances and pressed them upon the Churches See Mat. 5. 19. Acts 2. and 3. ch They urge Isa. 60. 19. which speaks not of the
Scripture but prosperity See Ier. 15. 9. Amos 8. 9. They also urge that place Rev. 21. 22. Brightman understands it not of the Church militant but of the Jewish Synagogues They shall not worship God after their own manner and worship when the Jews are converted 1. God hath chosen these to be Canales gratiae the Conduit-pipes whereby he derives himself and his graces to his people 1 Cor. 1. 24. 2. He hath commanded us to wait upon them attend to reading search the Scriptures Ioh. 5. 39. be baptized for remission of sins do this in remembrance of me pray continually Despise not prophesying 1 Thess. 5. 19. Paul there intimates an aptnesse in men under the notion of magnifying and advancing of the Spirit to despiâe prophesying and sheweth also that the means to quench and extinguish the illuminations of the Spirit is to have low and unworthy thoughts of the word of God and of prophesying according to the Analogy and proportion of that Word We use the Ordinances not only for the enjoyment of God in them but as a testimony of our obedience God gave not the Spirit for this end to be the onely rule for man to live by but to help him to understand the rule and enable him to keep it 3. God hath limited us so to them that we have no warrant to expect the communication of grace but by the Ordinances 4. He hath threatned a curse to those that reject them Heb. 10. 25 39. Observe the punishment both of Jews and Gentiles which slighted the Ordinances 1 Cor. 1. 22 23 compared with v. 24. If these therefore be children which set so light by the Ordinances they will not live long without bread God hath given up the leaders of this errour to borrid blasphemous opinions they think they have no need of Christ Some think that they are Christ Others that they are God and that they are glorified and cry down Sanctification as an Idol This may suffice for the Ordinances in general of the Ministry and preaching of the Word I have spoken already the other particular Ordinances I shall handle and defend afterwards Others run into another extream and make Idols of the Ordinances 1. By resting in a bare formal attendance upon them as the Harlot in the Proverbs I have had my peace-offerings to day We must remember they are but means the end is communion with God and Christ and therefore we should not rest in the work done 2. By leaning too much upon them they are means to which we are limited but we should not limit the Lord when thou hast done all loathe thy self and all that thou hast done and rest on free-grace We should be careful of duty as if there were no grace to justifie us and so rest upon grace as if no work were to be done ây us The Ordinances are either 1. Ordinary as Hearing the Word Singing of Psalms Prayer Receiving the sacraments 2. Extraordinary Fasting Feasting Vows CHAP. II. Of Ordinary Religious Duties and first of Hearing the Word I. That we must hear the Word HEaring of the Word preached is a duty that lies upon all Saints Ephes. 2. 17. Heb. 12. 25. 1 Pet. 1. 11. 3. 18 19. It is a necessary and beneficial duty 1. Necessary It is seed to beget and meat to nourish 1 Pet. 2. 2. It is âeedful in respect of our ignorance Ephes. 4. 18. Forgetfulnesse Heb. 2. 2 3. Isa. 62. 6. 2 Pet. 1. 12. This is the word by which we are to examine our estates and by which God will judge us at the last day 2 Cor. 5. 15 16. All the Persons of the Trinity speak to you in every truth discovered The Father Iohn 6. 45. the Son Heb. 12. 25. the Spirit Hear what the Spirit saith to the Churches 2. Beneficial 1. Souls are converted unto God as death comes by hearing so life Rom. 10. 17. Revel 6. 1. 2. It is a great means of salvation Rom. 1. 16. it is called salvation it self the one thing necessary Iam. 1. 21. 3. The Spirit is conveyed by it both in the gifts and graces 2 Cor. 3. 8. Rom. 1. 12. 4. Growth in grace comes by it 5. Satans Kingdome is overthrown by it he fals from heaven like lighââning Object I can reade the Word at home which is more truly the Word then what others preach If he were a man of an infallible spirit it were something but they may erre as well as we some therefore will hear none but look for Apostles Answ. If they were men of an infallible spirit thou must try their Doctrines by the Word If God should send you Prophets and Apostles you must take nothing upon trust from them Gal. 1. 8. 1 Iohn 4. 1. II. How we must hear the Word SOme things must be done 1. Afore hearing 2. In hearing 3. After hearing I. Afore hearing Thou must pray for thy teacher that he may so speak as he ought to speak Ephes. 6. 19. Col. 4. 3 4. and for thy self that thou maist hear profitably and be blessed in hearing Prov. 2. 3 5. Psal. 25. 4. 119. 10 18 27. II. In hearing 1. One must set himself as in Gods presence when he is hearing of the Word Deut. 32. 2. so Luk. 10. 16. 1 Thess. 2. 13. so did Cornelius Acts 10. 33. 2. Attend diligently to what he heareth Luke 19. 48. Gods people are oft called upon to attend Mark 4. 9 23. 7. 14. It is seven times repeated Revel 2. He that hath an ear to hear let him hear so did Lydia Acts 16. 14. Attentivenesse implies 1. Earnestnesse and greedinesse of soul Bibulae aures James 1. 19. 1 Pet. 2. 2. so the people that slockt after Christ. 2. The union of the thoughts and all other faculties of the soul it is called attending upon the Lord without distraction 1 Cor. 7. 35. 3. Hear the Word with understanding and judgement Matth. 15. 10. Psal. 45. 10. 2 Tim. 2. 7. 4. He should hear with affection and delight Deut. 32. 46 47. Mark 13. 37. Acts 2. 4. 5. He must take every thing as spoken to himself Matth. 19. 25 27. 26. 22. Iohn 5. 27. III. After hearing 1. We must meditate of what we have heard Acts 17. 11. 2. Apply it to our selves To apply the Word is to take it as that wherein I have an interest Psal. 119. 111. every precept promise and priviledge The life of preaching and hearing both is application If one could repeat the Bible from one end to another it would not make him a knowing Christian. When our Saviour told his Disciples One of them should betray him they all ask Is it I A good hearer Isa. 55. 2. is said to eat which notes an intimate application the stomack distributes to every part what nourishment is sutable to it 3. Conferre of it with others Ier. 33. 25. See Iohn 16. 17 19. Mark 4. 10. 7. 17. 10. 10 11. Conference is that whereby